Skip to main content

Full text of "The economic organisation of England"

See other formats


HE  ECONOMIC 

ORGANISATION 

OF  ENGLA 


WILLIAM  JAMES  ASHi  f 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2008  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/economicorganisaOOaslnl 


THE    ECONOMIC    ORGANISATION 
OF   ENGLAND 


The  Economic   Organisation 
of  England 

An   Outline   History 


By 

William  James  Ashley 

M.A.,    M.COM.,    PH.D. 

Professor  of  Commerce  in  the  University  of  Birmingham  ; 

Late  Professor  of  Economic  History  in  Harvard  University; 

Sometime  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford 


Third  Impression 


Longmans,     Green     and     Co. 
39    Paternoster    Row,    London 

Fourth  Avenue  &  30th  Street,  New  York 

Bombay,  Calcutta,  and  Madras 

1916 

All  risfhts  reserved 


First  Edition,  June  1914. 
New  Impressions,  March  1915  and  September  1916. 


PREFACE 

The  following  lectures  are  printed  substantially  as 
they  were  delivered  in  the  fortnight  before  Christmas 
1912,  as  part  of  the  "general  lecture  system"  attached 
to  the  Colonial  Institute  of  Hamburg.  They  are  on 
the  lines  of  a  brief  course  which  I  have  been  in  the 
habit  of  giving  for  the  last  few  years  at  the  University 
of  Birmingham. 

For  the  purpose  which  I  have  had  in  view,  I  hope 
the  brevity  of  this  book  will  be  regarded  as  a  merit. 
I  venture  to  think  it  may  be  of  some  advantage  to 
those  who  approach  for  the  first  time  the  subject  of 
English  economic  history,  to  be  furnished  with  a 
narrative  which  gives  them  a  general  notion  of  a  great 
part  of  the  ground  to  be  covered  and  of  many  of 
the  topics  they  will  have  to  consider. 

Edgbaston,  April  1914. 


CONTENTS 

LECTURE 

I.  The  English  Agrarian  System  :  the  Manor 
AS  Starting  Point 

II.  The  Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution  :  the 
Gild  as  Starting  Point      .... 


25 


III.  The  Beginnings  of   Modern    Farming  :   the 

Break-up  of  the  Manor     ....       44 

IV.  The  Rise  of  Foreign    Trade  :    the  Advent 

OF  Capital  and  Investment        ...       68 

V.  Domestic  Industry  and  Tudor  Nationalism       88 

VI.  Agricultural    Estates    and    English    Self- 

Government  .         .         .         .         .         .     Iig 

VII.  The    Industrial    Revolution   and   Freedom 

OF  Contract 140 

VIII.  Joint   Stock  and   the  Evolution  of  Capit- 
alism      173 

Appendix — 

Suggestions  for  Further  Reading  .         .         .      193 

Index         ..,...,.     207 


The  Economic  Organisation 
of  England 


LECTURE    I 

l!he  Etiglish  Agrarian  System:  the  Manor 
as  Starting  Point 

In  this  course  of  lectures  I  propose  to  direct  your 
attention  mainly,  though  not  exclusively,  to  the  forms 
of  economic  organisation,  as  illustrated  by  English 
development.  Economic  history,  the  history  of  man's 
economic  activity,  is  the  history  of  the  utilisation  by 
man  of  his  environment,  to  obtain  therefrom  subsistence 
and  the  satisfaction  of  those  material  wants  which  are 
bound  up  with  subsistence.  But  his  activity  in  this 
direction,  from  the  very  dawn  of  history,  has  never 
been  entirely  individualistic ;  never  altogether  the 
operation  of  absolutely  isolated  individuals.  Some 
form  of  association  has  always  been  in  existence,  it 
would  appear,  since  man  became  man ;  and  this  has 
involved  some  sort,  however  rudimentary,  of  distri- 
bution of  functions — some  form,  in  short,  of  organi- 
sation. Economic  history  is  an  exceedingly  wide 
and  complex  subject,  even  for  one  nation  for  a 
few  centuries  of  its  career.     We  cannot  hope  to  deal 

I  A 


Economic  Organisation 

satisfactorily  with  it  in  a  short  course  :  much  indeed  of 
it  is  still  so  imperfectly  known  to  us  that  we  could 
hardly  hope  to  deal  with  it  quite  satisfactorily,  in  the 
present  state  of  our  knowledge,  however  many  lectures 
were  assigned  to  it.  But  by  taking  for  our  special 
theme  the  forms  of  organisation  and  their  changes,  we 
may  find  threads  which  will  guide  us,  at  any  rate 
through  that  part  of  the  labyrinth  which  I  am  going  to 
ask  you  to  tread. 

I  shall  begin  with  agricultural  conditions  ;  and  this 
for  two  reasons.  The  first  is  that,  like  all  the  rest  of 
western  Europe,  England,  until  a  couple  of  centuries 
ago,  was  an  almost  exclusively  agricultural  country. 
One  of  our  tasks  will  be  to  show  the  way  in  which 
England,  from  being  an  agricultural  country,  supplying 
itself  with  food,  has  become  primarily  a  manufacturing 
country,  dependent  upon  importation  for  its  sustenance. 
The  other  reason  is  that  hitherto  the  agrarian  develop- 
ment of  England  has  been  unique  in  western  Europe. 
All  over  western  and  central  Europe,  in  the  twelfth 
and  thirteenth  centuries,  the  land  was  cultivated  by 
serfs  bound  to  the  soil.  Outside  England,  the  descend- 
ants or  representatives  of  these  serfs  still  remain  on  the 
land,  in  all  but  a  few  districts  ;  either  as  "  peasant  pro- 
prietors," owning  the  acres  they  till,  or  as  small  tenant 
farmers  with  something  closely  approaching  in  practice 
to  permanence  of  tenure.  In  Germany,  as  a  whole, 
between  two-thirds  and  three-quarters  of  the  land  is 
still  owned  and  cultivated  by  peasants  :  peasant  pro- 
perties occupy  from  two-fifths  to  two-thirds  of  the  area 
even  of  those  provinces  east  of  the  Elbe  which  most 
nearly  resemble  England  in  the  predominance  of  large 

2 


English  Agrarian  System 

owners  ;  while  in  the  south-west  of  the  empire  peasant 
properties  monopohse  ahnost  the  whole  country.  In 
France  large  estates  are  distributed  more  evenly 
over  the  several  provinces  ;  but  in  that  country,  also, 
quite  one-half  of  the  whole  land  is  still  in  the  hands  of 
peasant  owners.  In  England,  on  the  contrary,  by  far 
the  larger  part  of  the  cultivable  area  has  come  to  be 
owned  by  comparatively  few  "  landlords."  There  are 
still,  it  is  true,  a  very  large  number  of  separate  owners  : 
counting  urban  and  rural  together,  there  are  said  to  be 
as  many  as  a  million  in  England  and  Wales.  But  very 
many  of  their  properties  are  quite  small,  and  make  up, 
in  the  aggregate,  but  an  inconsiderable  proportion  of 
the  total  area.  Before  the  recent  "  agricultural  depres- 
sion," from  which  the  country  is  now  emerging,  it  was 
calculated — and  no  substantial  change  in  the  situation 
has,  as  yet,  taken  place — that  4,200  persons  owned 
between  them  considerably  more  than  half  the  soil  of 
England  and  Wales,  and  that  the  owners  of  the  other 
half,  so  far  as  it  was  really  agricultural  land,  numbered 
no  more  than  34,000. 

We  realise  even  more  distinctly  the  uniqueness  of 
modern  English  conditions  when  we  learn  that  the 
peculiarity  of  England  extends  beyond  the  actual 
ownership  of  the  soil.  It  consists  in  "the  three-fold 
division  of  agricultural  interests," — the  fact,  that  is,  that 
three  classes  are  usually  associated  with  the  cultivation 
of  the  land,  and  expect  to  derive  an  income  from  it 
— landlords,  tenant  farmers,  and  agricultural  labourers. 
The  landlord  is  hardly  ever  a  merely  passive  receiver  of 
rent :  he  provides  farm  houses,  barns  and  sheds,  fencing, 
and  usually  a  good  deal  of  drainage.    He  charges  himself 

3 


Economic  Organisation 

not  only  with  upkeep,  but  also,  from  time  to  time,  with 
extensive  improvements  ;  and  though  there  are  doubt- 
less impoverished  landlords  here  and  there  who  do 
very  little,  the  average  expenditure  for  these  purposes 
on  what  is  called  a  well-managed  estate  commonly 
amounts  to  a  quarter  or  even  more  of  the  gross  rent. 
The  owner  lets  the  bulk  of  his  land  in  comparatively 
large  holdings — 150  or  200  acres  being  perhaps  the 
more  usual  size  in  the  centre  of  the  country — receiving 
a  rent  determined  in  the  main  by  competition.  The 
tenant  farmer  provides  his  own  stock  and  implements 
and  working  capital,  and,  compared  with  most  of  the 
peasant  cultivators  abroad,  is  something  of  a  "capitalist ;" 
and  he  employs  agricultural  labourers,  who  may  indeed 
rent  cottages  on  easy  terms,  and  have  the  use  of  gardens 
or  allotments,  but  nevertheless  depend  chiefly  on  their 
wages.  Each  of  these  classes  may  be  paralleled  from 
one  or  other  province  of  France,  Germany,  or  Italy. 
In  some  districts  there  are  great  landlords ;  but  then 
they  usually,  as  in  eastern  Germany,  cultivate  the 
greater  part  of  their  estates  themselves,  personally  or 
through  bailiffs  ;  or,  as  commonly  in  Italy  and  in  cer- 
tain departments  of  France,  they  let  them  out  in  small 
holdings  to  peasant  cultivators,  who  employ  little 
labour  outside  their  own  families.  These  peasant 
tenants  are  very  frequently  what  are  known  as 
metayers,  paying,  in  lieu  of  a  money  rent,  some  frac- 
tion, ordinarily  one-half,  of  the  annual  produce. 
There  are  districts  again,  as  in  the  north  of  France, 
where  tenants  may  be  found,  superficially  not  unlike 
English  farmers  in  their  position  :  but  they  usually 
have  a  smaller  command  of  capital ;  they  obtain  less 

4 


English  Agrarian  System 

from  their  landlords  in  the  way  of  repairs  and  capital 
expenditure  ;  and  their  landlords  are  frequently  towns- 
men, who  are  altogether  urban  in  their  outlook  and 
chief  interests.  And,  finally,  in  most  districts  abroad 
there  are  agricultural  labourers  ;  but  most  of  them  are 
engaged  by  employers  who  are  themselves,  whether  on 
a  large  or  a  small  scale,  the  proprietors  of  the  land  on 
which  they  work.  Hardly  anywhere  on  the  Continent 
can  one  find  on  the  same  land  all  three  classes,  each 
participating,  as  in  England,  in  the  task  of  production. 
And  to  discover  when,  and,  if  it  may  be,  why,  Eng- 
land diverged  in  this  important  respect  from  the  rest 
of  Europe  furnishes  one  of  the  main  interests  of 
English  economic  history,  and  a  reason  for  beginning 
with  the  agricultural  side  of  it. 

The  characteristic  figure  for  the  last  couple  of  cen- 
turies, if  not  longer,  has  been  "the  squire"  of  the 
village.  There  are  signs,  as  an  eminent  English 
statesman  has  recently  remarked,  that  the  squire  is 
now  beginning  to  pass  away.  But  certainly  he  has 
for  a  long  time  been  firmly  rooted  in  English  soil. 
And  for  what  the  squire  has  meant  let  us  turn  to  the 
following  description  by  Lord  Eversley  of  "the  ideal 
of  the  English  land  system  " — the  ideal,  that  is  to  say, 
in  the  eyes  of  the  land-owning  gentry. 

Writing  some  twenty  years  ago — and  since  then 
things  have  altered  but  little — he  tells  us  : — "  The 
ideal  of  the  English  land  system  ...  is  that  of  a  large 
estate  where  the  whole  of  one  and  often  of  several 
adjoining  parishes  is  included  in  it ;  where  there  is 
no  other  landowner  within  the  ring  fence  ;  where  the 
village  itself  belongs  to  the  same  owner  as  the  agri- 

5 


Economic  Organisation 

cultural  land  ;  where  all  the  people  of  the  district—* 
farmers,  tradesmen,  labourers — are  dependent,  directly 
or  indirectly,  on  the  one  landowner,  the  farmers  holding 
their  land  from  him,  generally  on  a  yearly  tenancy,  the 
labourers  hiring  their  cottages  weekly  or  yearly  either 
from  the  landowner  or  from  the  farmers  ;  and  where 
the  village  tradespeople  are  also  dependent  largely  for 
their  custom  on  the  squire  of  the  district,  and  hold 
their  houses  from  him.  It  is  believed  that  this  ideal 
has  practically  been  attained  in  more  than  half  the 
rural  parishes  of  England  and  Wales,  in  the  sense 
that  all  the  land  and  houses  within  them  substantially 
belong  in  each  to  a  single  owner.  In  a  very  large 
number  of  cases  a  single  landowner  possesses  the 
whole  of  several  adjoining  parishes  or  of  several 
parishes  in  different  parts  of  the  country." 

It  is  not  my  present  business  to,  endeavour  to  sum 
up  the  relative  merits  and  demerits  of  such  an  agrarian 
system  from  the  social  point  of  view.  It  is  sufficient 
to  say  that,  before  it  encountered  the  competition  of 
the  virgin  soil  of  the  new  world,  it  was  associated  with 
methods  of  agriculture  which  competent  foreign  ob- 
servers held  up  as  models  to  be  imitated  by  their  own 
countries.  There  can  be  no  doubt  whatever  that  it 
did  actually  promote  production.  "  English  agricul- 
ture, taken  as  a  whole,"  wrote  the  highest  French 
authority  in  1854,  "is,  at  this  day,  the  first  in  the 
world  ;  and  it  is  in  the  way  of  realising  further  pro- 
gress." In  spite  of  an  inferior  soil  and  climate,  the 
gross  produce,  he  reckoned,  per  acre  was  at  least  twice 
as  great  in  England  as  in  France.  The  chief  German 
authority  has  been  equally  emphatic.     "  England,  the 

6 


English  Agrarian  System 

country  most  evidently  characterised  by  large  landed 
estates,  was/'  he  tells  us,  "justly  regarded  from  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  to  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  as  the  High  School  of  agriculture."  Moreover, 
though  it  is  hardly  possible  to  deny  the  advantages 
which  a  country  derives  from  the  presence  of  a 
peasant  proprietary,  it  is  easy  to  paint  the  material 
position  of  such  a  class  in  modern  Europe  in  colours 
somewhat  too  rosy.  The  drawbacks  may  be  easily 
discerned  in  what  is  still  the  best  general  account 
of  their  position,  the  two  eulogistic  chapters  in  the 
Political  Economy  of  John  Stuart  Mill.  What  we  have 
now  to  do,  however,  is  simply  to  trace  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  modern  English  system.  The 
basis  on  which  it  was  built  was  feudal  :  it  grew  out 
of  the  manorial  system,  which  was  a  fundamental 
part  of  European  feudalism  in  the  period  when 
feudalism  reached  its  highest  development.  In  a 
sense  it  is  a  survival  of  feudalism ;  and  England, 
though  it  plumes  itself  on  the  absence  of  a  noble  caste, 
may  be  not  inaptly  described  as  more  feudal  to-day 
than  France  or  Germany.  But  France  and  Germany 
also  had  their  manorial  system  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  remarkable  fact  is  that  squiredom  in  England, 
though  it  rested  on  the  feudal  basis  of  the  manor, 
was  built  up  to  its  modern  completeness  very  largely 
as  the  result  of  forces  which  we  commonly  regard  as 
non-feudal,  viz.  Commerce  and  the  Reformation  and 
Parliamentary  Government.  How  this  happened  we 
shall  have  to  see  later.  We  must  now  look  at  the 
foundation,  the  manorial  system  itself. 

For  this  purpose  I  shall  not  go  further  back  than 

7 


Economic  Organisation 

the  thirteenth  century.  It  is  quite  certain  that  by  that 
time,  whatever  may  have  been  the  case  before,  the 
whole  of  agricultural  England  was  divided  into  areas 
known  as  "manors,"  though  these  were  of  very  un- 
equal size :  and  over  the  larger  part  of  England, 
especially  the  Midlands  and  the  South,  there  was  a 
remarkable  similarity  in  their  constitution,  so  that,  in 
reference  to  these  districts  at  any  rate,  we  are  justified 
in  speaking  of  a  "typical  "  or  "normal"  manor.  The 
typical  manor  consisted  of  a  village,  with  the  lands 
surrounding  it  which  the  villagers  cultivated.  Every 
manor  had  a  lord,  either  a  lay  lord  or  an  ecclesiastical 
corporation,  though  sometimes  a  manor  was  divided 
between  two  or  more  lords.  And  the  manor  was  the 
unit  of  land  management.  A  magnate  might  possess 
scores  of  manors  in  various  parts  of  the  country  ;  two 
of  the  kinsmen  of  William  the  Conqueror,  for  instance, 
were  given  more  than  four  hundred  manors,  and  one 
almost  double  that  number.  But  all  such  great  estates 
were  thought  of  as  still  made  up  of  a  number  of  sepa- 
rate manors,  each  with  its  own  internal  arrangements 
and  its  own  separate  system  of  associated  husbandry. 
There  were,  it  is  true,  certain  large  complexes  of 
property,  known  as  "baronies"  and  "honours." 
These  would  be  under  the  supervision  of  "seneschals " 
or  "stewards,"  who  made  periodical  circuits  to  see 
that  the  local  estate  officials  were  doing  their  duty. 
In  some  cases  the  several  manors  sent  each  year  pre- 
scribed quantities  of  provisions  to  the  monastery  or 
to  the  "head  manor"  where  their  lord,  whether  cor- 
porate or  individual,  resided.  But  all  this  left  un- 
touched the  internal  working  of  each  several  manor, 


The  Manor 

U'hich  continued  complete  and  self-contained  within 
itself. 

The  position  of  affairs,  so  far  as  landlordship  was 
concerned,  seems  at  once  intelligible  to  the  modern 
Englishman,  because  the  mediaeval  lord  of  the  manor 
is  evidently  represented  by  the  modern  squire  of 
the  village.  Many  great  landlords  of  to-day  own, 
each  of  them,  all  the  land  of  several  parishes, 
which  are  often  widely  separated  :  while  in  many 
villages  the  position  of  squire  is  occupied  by  the 
Ecclesiastical  Commissioners,  by  the  colleges  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  by  the  great  hospitals, 
just  as  that  of  lord  of  the  manor  was  held  in 
the  thirteenth  century  by  cathedral  or  monastic 
foundations.  But  there  are  two  great  differences 
between  the  mediaeval  and  the  modern  state  of 
affairs — one  external,  and  relating  to  the  theory  of 
landholding  ;  the  other  internal,  and  relating  to  the 
methods  of  husbandry. 

To  take  the  external  first.  To-day  we  apply  the 
term  "  tenants  "  only  to  those  who  have  hired  land  of 
a  landlord  ;  and  whatever  may  still  be  the  theory 
of  English  law,  we  do,  in  fact,  regard  landlords  as 
absolute  owners  of  their  land  and  as  tenants  of  no 
man.  But  in  the  Middle  Ages  the  lords  of  manors 
themselves  were  "  tenants."  As  the  Latin  original  of 
"tenants"  implies,  they  were  "holders"  of  land  from 
a  superior.  All  land  was  held  ultimately  of  the  king, 
except  of  course  the  king's  own  estates  ;  but  the  con- 
nection was  not  necessarily  an  immediate  one.  It  has 
been  calculated  that,  at  the  time  of  the  Domesday 
Survey  (1086),  there  were  about  eight  thousand  lords 

9 


Economic  Organisation 

of  land  who  were  sub-tenants,  holding  of  some  lord 
intermediate  between  themselves  and  the  king  ;  while 
there  were  only  about  fourteen  hundred  persons 
holding  directly  of  the  king — or,  as  they  were  called, 
"  tenants  in  chief "  ;  many  of  them,  no  doubt,  great 
lords,  lay  or  ecclesiastical,  but  many,  also,  holders  of 
but  one  or  two  manors.  Somewhere  about  one-fifth 
of  the  land  of  the  country  was  then  retained  in  the 
hands  of  the  crown  ;  rather  more,  perhaps  three-tenths, 
was  held  by  ecclesiastics  and  ecclesiastical  bodies  ; 
and  the  other  half  was  divided  between  lay  lords. 
Little  change  in  these  proportions  would  seem  to  have 
taken  place  during  the  Middle  Ages.  And  all  the 
lay  holders  of  manors,  at  any  rate — not  to  com- 
plicate the  subject  by  considering  the  ecclesiastical 
owners — held  their  manors  on  condition  of  per- 
forming certain  services  to  their  lord,  whether  the 
king  or  some  intermediate  superior,  and  of  submitting 
to  certain  conditions  incidental  to  their  tenure.  The 
service  due  was  mainly  military  service  ;  so  that  they 
were  said  to  be  "  tenants  in  chivalry  "  ;  and  the  chief 
other  "  incidents  "  of  this  tenure  were  submission  to 
the  lord's  rights  of  wardship  over  an  heir  while  under 
age,  and  of  providing  for  an  heiress  in  marriage — 
rights  which  were  originally  of  considerable  pecuniary 
value.  The  theory  of  "  tenure "  was  a  fundamental 
part  of  medieval  feudalism  ;  but  it  has  since  ceased 
to  have  any  real  meaning.  Military  service,  as  a  con- 
dition of  landlordship,  passed  away  completely  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  when  a  paid  army  came  into  exist- 
ence ;  it  had  long  been  a  mere  shadow  of  its  former 
self.     And   the  other  incidents  of  tenure  in  chivalry 

10 


The  Manor 

were  abolished  by  the  parliaments  of  the  Common- 
wealth and  Charles  the  Second,  and  the  loss  to  the  royal 
revenue  compensated  for  by  "  the  hereditary  excise." 

The  lord  of  the  manor,  in  the  course  of  his  transfor- 
mation into  the  squire  of  the  village,  has  thus  been 
freed  from  his  dependence  upon  a  superior  lord.  We 
have  now  to  follow  what  has  happened  within  the 
manor  itself  ;  and  for  that  purpose  some  further  de- 
scription is  necessary  of  its  internal  constitution  in 
the  thirteenth  century. 

The  usual  manor  of  the  Midlands  and  South  of 
England  consisted  of  a  village,  or  "  town,"  with  several 
hundreds  of  acres  of  arable  land  surrounding  it.  In 
this  village  lived  all  the  cultivators  of  the  soil  :  the 
isolated  farm-house  we  are  now  accustomed  to  is  a 
comparatively  late  innovation.  Beyond  the  arable 
fields  lay  considerable  stretches  of  pasture  and  waste, 
and  of  woodland  where  the  swine  foraged  for  food  :  if 
there  were  a  stream  near  by,  there  would  also  be  a 
tract  of  permanent  meadow.  It  was  an  organisation 
primarily  for  tillage — for  arable  husbandry  ;  pastoral 
occupations  were  for  a  long  time  altogether  secondary 
and  subsidiary  ;  and  the  use  of  meadow  and  pasture 
and  waste  was  regarded  as  "  appurtenant "  to  the  use 
of  the  arable  fields.  There  have  been  certain  geo- 
graphers in  recent  years  who  have  thought  that,  over  a 
large  part  of  the  area  of  England,  tillage  was  physically 
a  mistake  ;  and  that  the  laying  down  of  cornfields  to 
pasture,  which  took  place  so  widely  in  Tudor  times 
and  again  in  recent  years,  was  but  a  belated  concession 
to  a  damp  climate.  Whether  this  be  so  or  no,  the 
manorial  system,  in  the  complete  form  which  is  here 

II 


Economic  Organisation 

being  described,  was  never  thoroughly  at  home  in  the 
western  side  of  England,  where  pasture  farming  was 
dictated  by  soil  and  rainfall.  This,  and  not  any 
Celtic  origin  of  its  inhabitants,  is  probably  the  reason 
for  the  absence,  over  a  large  part  of  the  western 
counties,  of  the  compact  and  substantial  village  with 
its  wide  arable  fields — the  so-called  "  nucleated  "  village 
— and  the  presence,  in  its  place,  of  tiny  hamlets  and 
scattered  homesteads. 

To  return,  however,  to  the  normal  manor.  It  had 
three  remarkable  characteristics.  One  was  the  divi- 
sion of  the  whole  arable  area  into  two  portions — 
that  part  (perhaps  a  third  or  half  of  the  whole)  which 
was  kept  in  the  hands  of  the  lord  and  cultivated  under 
his  direction,  or  that  of  a  bailiff  or  reeve  representing 
him,  for  his  direct  and  exclusive  benefit ;  and  the  rest 
of  the  land,  which  was  in  the  hands  of  tenants.  The 
former  part  was  universally  known  as  the  "demesne"; 
the  latter  was  known  by  various  names,  of  which 
"land  in  villeinage"  was  the  most  common.  The 
term  "  demesne  "  survives  in  a  somewhat  similar  sense 
in  Ireland  ;  and  we  have  no  difficulty  in  thinking  of 
it  as  similar  to  the  modern  "  home  farm,"  which  a 
landlord  keeps  in  his  own  possession  and  manages 
himself  or  through  a  bailiff ;  though  the  demesne 
constituted  as  a  rule  a  far  larger  portion  of  the  manor 
than  the  home  farm  does  of  a  modern  "  estate." 

But  now  we  come  to  a  second  and  more  significant 
characteristic  :  the  fact  that  the  labour  necessary  for  the 
demesne  was  provided  by  the  tenants  of  the  rest  of 
the  manor.  Besides  extra  services,  commonly  known 
as  "  boondays,"  at  harvest  time  and  other  seasons  of 

12 


The  Manor 

exceptional  pressure,  and  also  a  good  deal  of  com- 
pulsory carting,  the  main  body  of  the  tenants — those 
known  as  "  villagers "  par  excellence  (for  that  is  what 
"  villeins "  seems  originally  to  have  meant) — were 
bound  to  work  (or  provide  a  substitute)  on  two  or 
three  days  a  week  all  the  year  round  on  the  lord's 
demesne.  This  was  the  so-called  "  week  work  "  ;  and 
it  will  be  at  once  realised  what  an  immensely  impor- 
tant factor  such  an  obligation  must  have  been  in  the 
whole  of  rural  life.  The  services  can,  if  we  like,  be 
described  as  the  "rent"  paid  to  the  lord  for  the  use 
of  the  land  ;  or  the  use  of  the  land  can  be  described 
as  the  "  wages "  paid  by  the  lord  for  the  villein's 
services :  in  truth,  neither  "  rent  "  nor  "  wages  "  are 
appropriate  to  the  circumstances,  since,  among  other 
reasons,  the  arrangement  rested  much  more  on  custom 
and  status  than  on  competition  and  contract.  It 
should  be  added,  for  completeness'  sake,  that  the 
tenants  were  often  bound  to  make  certain  small 
periodical  payments  in  kind,  such  as  poultry  or  eggs  ; 
but,  by  the  side  of  the  labour  dues,  obligations  such  as 
these  were  quite  inconsiderable. 

The  third  characteristic  is  even  more  remote  from 
anything  with  which  we  are  now  familiar.  It  was 
that  the  holdings  of  the  villeins  were  made  up,  not 
of  compact  "  fields,"  each  several  acres  in  extent,  such 
as  we  are  now  accustomed  to,  but  of  a  number  of  acre 
or  half-acre  strips,  scattered  over  the  whole  of  the 
tilled  area.  This  tilled  area  was  divided  into  two, 
three,  or  four — most  commonly  three — great  expanses, 
known  in  later  times  as  "  open  "  fields,  because  over 
the  whole  of  each  there  was  no  hedge  or  ditch  or  wall 

13 


Economic  Organisation 

or  fence  to  obstruct  the  view,  and  the  strips  were  only 
separated  by  low  "  balks  "  of  unploughed  turf.  The 
division  into  two,  three,  or  four  "  fields  "  was  for  the 
purpose  of  a  systematic  fallowing, — one  half,  third,  or 
fourth,  as  the  case  might  be,  being  left  untilled  each 
year, — and  to  permit  of  a  rude  rotation  of  crops.  On 
the  three-field  plan,  which  was  by  far  the  most  usual 
in  the  thirteenth  and  subsequent  centuries  in  England, 
one  of  the  fields  would  be  sown  in  the  autumn  with 
rye  or  wheat  (the  bread  crop),  one  in  the  spring  with 
barley  (the  drink  crop),  or  with  oats  or  beans  or  peas 
for  the  cattle  ;  while  the  third  was  left  fallow.  The 
rotation  in  each  manor  was  absolutely  compulsory  on 
all  sharers  in  the  open  field.  In  Germany,  where  the 
open  field  is  still  widely  prevalent,  there  is  a  convenient 
technical  term,  Feldzwang,  "field  compulsion."  In 
mediasval  England  there  was  no  similar  term,  doubt- 
less because  the  rule  was  so  much  a  matter  of  course 
that  it  did  not  need  to  be  named. 

And  in  each  manor  there  was,  at  this  time,  a  usual 
or  characteristic  size  of  villein's  holding,  known  by 
various  significant  names,  such  as  "husbandland," 
"living,"  and  the  like,  but  most  commonl)',  from  the 
measuring  rod  or  yard  (virga),  as  a  "  yardland  "  or,  in 
Latin,  as  a  "virgate."  Its  size  varied  from  place  to 
place  very  considerably  ;  but  certainly  by  far  the  most 
usual  size  was  thirty  (scattered)  acres  :  in  a  three-field 
village  the  "full  villein"  would  have  approximately 
ten  acres  in  each  field,  no  two  being  contiguous.  The 
"acre"  was  seldom  of  precisely  the  extent  of  the 
modern  statute  acre,  but  varied  according  to  local 
custom,  the  nature  of  the  soil,  and  the  lie  of  the  land. 

14 


The  Manor 

Originally  an  "acre" — as  its  German  equivalent  Mor- 
geii  still  implies — must  have  been  the  area  which  could 
be  ploughed  with  the  implement  and  team  of  the  time 
in  one  day,  or  rather  in  a  long  morning  ;  in  the  after- 
noon the  oxen  which  drew  the  ploughs  would  be  driven 
to  the  pasture.  But  in  England,  as  over  a  large  part  of 
western  Europe,  its  shape  came  somehow  to  be  fixed, 
at  an  early  date,  as  that  of  a  narrow  rectangle,  ten  times 
as  long  as  it  was  broad.  The  length  was  the  length  of 
a  furrow,  hence  known  as  "  a  furlong  "  ;  and  this  was 
commonly  forty  times  the  measuring  rod  or  pole.  But 
for  a  long  time  there  was  great  variety  in  the  length  of 
the  local  measuring  rod  ;  and  it  was  only  slowly  that  it 
came  to  be  generally  fixed  at  5I  times  the  small  "cloth- 
yard."  The  breadth  of  the  rectangle  was  four  times  the 
local  measuring  rod.  Inasmuch  as  a  strip  forty  rods 
long  and  one  rod  wide  made  up  "a  rood"  (locally 
known  very  generally  as  "  a  land  "),  the  acre  may  be 
described  as  four  roods  lying  side  by  side.  Yet  we 
may  fairly  suppose  that  in  stiff  soils  less  ploughing 
would  be  got  through  in  a  morning  than  where  the 
soil  was  lighter. 

There  is  a  further  fact  to  be  borne  in  mind.  The 
great  open  fields,  as  we  know  them  in  mediaeval  and 
modern  times,  were  broken  up  into  a  number  of  lesser 
units,  each  consisting  of  a  group  or,  so  to  speak,  a 
bundle,  of  acre  or  half-acre  strips,  all  lying  the  same 
way  and  parallel  to  one  another.  These  stretches  of 
land  were  known  as  shots,  flats,  or  still  more  commonly 
as  furlongs,  doubtless  because  they  were  a  furrow- 
length  in  width.  It  may  be  that  the  expanse  known 
as  "a  field"  was  consciously  divided,  at  some  time  or 

15 


Economic  Organisation 

other,  into  these  separate  stretches  (which  were  then 
further  partitioned  into  parallel  acre  strips),  in  order 
to  obtain  as  many  such  strips  as  possible  by  fitting 
them  into  the  shape  of  the  field.  Or,  as  some  con- 
jecture, the  furlong  (in  this  sense),  composed  of  a 
number  of  strips  all  lying  the  same  way,  may  repre- 
sent the  piece  of  land  freshly  brought  under  cultiva- 
tion, at  some  particular  time,  in  a  single  (joint) 
undertaking  ;  and  thus  the  later  great  "  fields  "  may  be 
merely  the  result  of  the  bringing  into  cultivation,  one 
after  the  other,  of  several  pieces  of  the  waste  lying  in 
the  same  direction.  But,  whatever  the  origin  of  the 
arrangement  may  have  been,  it  must  have  been  much 
easier  to  make  most  of  the  acres  of  a  uniform,  com- 
paratively narrow,  width,  than  of  a  uniform,  compara- 
tively long,  length.  Accordingly  it  is  in  length  rather 
than  in  width  that  the  customary  or  nominal  acres 
differed,  by  excess  qt  defect,  from  the  normal  size. 
But  whatever  in  each  manor  may  have  been  called  an 
acre,  it  was,  as  I  have  said,  thirty  of  these  acres  that 
went,  as  a  rule,  to  the  yardland.  With  the  holding  of 
the  whole  or  a  fraction  of  a  yardland  went  appur- 
tenant and  proportional  rights  of  user  in  the  common 
pasture  and  meadow.  Where,  as  was  commonly  the 
case,  the  meadow  was  limited  in  area,  the  hay  harvest 
was  frequently  apportioned  among  the  tenants  by  lot 
or  rotation  ;  and  similarly  pasture  rights,  if  "  stinted  " 
at  all,  depended  on  the  si'ze  of  the  arable  holding. 

It  should  be  added  that  the  demesne  itself  was  not 
apart  from  the  common  or  open  fields.  It  also  was 
composed,  more  or  less  completely,  of  acre  and  half- 
acre  strips,  lying  in  the  open  fields,  intermingled  with 

i6 


The  Manor 

the  strips  of  the  villeins.  The  gradual  withdrawal  of 
the  demesne  from  the  communal  system  and  its  con- 
solidation in  compact  closes  near  the  manor-house  was 
one  of  those  silent  developments  of  the  later  centuries 
of  the  Middle  Ages  of  which  we  know  very  httle. 

In  order  not  to  complicate  the  exposition,  no  men- 
tion has  hitherto  been  made  of  the  other  classes  that 
undoubtedly  existed  outside  the  villein-group.  There 
were  a  certain  number  of  "  free-holders  "  and  also  of 
"socmen,"  who  were  tenants  of  the  manor,  but  on 
conditions  which  were  regarded  as  more  "free"  than 
those  of  villeins.  There  were  also  in  some  districts  a 
dwindling  number  of  persons  who,  whether  called 
"slaves"  or  not,  occupied  an  extremely  servile  posi- 
tion. The  relations  of  these  classes  to  the  villagers 
proper  or  villeins  is  an  exceedingly  obscure  subject ; 
but  it  is  pretty  clear  that,  over  a  large  part  of  the 
country,  they  were  comparatively  subordinate  appen- 
dages to  the  manorial  machinery.  There  was,  how- 
ever, a  more  important  class,  that  of  "  cottars."  These 
were  perhaps  as  numerous  as  the  villeins  ;  and  the 
compendious  classification  by  Burns  of  the  rural 
population  of  the  Scotch  lowlands,  "the  laird,  the 
tenant,  and  the  cottar,"  would  have  applied  equally 
well  to  mediaeval  England.  The  cottars  held,  as  a 
rule,  but  two  or  three  acres  of  land— at  most  five  ; 
and  probably  many  of  them  worked,  for  a  large  part 
of  their  time,  for  the  more  prosperous  villeins.  His- 
torically, the  class  is  of  great  interest ;  for  it  was  cer- 
tainly one  of  the  chief  sources  from  which  has  been 
derived  the  modern  class  of  "  agricultural  labourers." 
But  evidently  the  centre  of  the  whole  system  was  the 

17  B 


Economic  Organisation 

group  of  virgate-holders,  or  "  yardlings  "  ;  and  it  is 
upon  these  that  we  are  bound  to  concentrate  our 
attention. 

The  status  of  the  "  yardhng  "  and  of  the  cottar  be- 
neath him  is  described  with  sufficient  accuracy  by  the 
modern  term  "  serfdom."  The  whole  organisation  of 
agriculture,  that  is  to  say  the  organisation  of  by  far  the 
larger  part  of  the  economic  activity  of  the  time,  was, 
we  may  fairly  say,  based  upon  "  serfdom."  The  word 
"  serf "  is,  of  course,  a  mere  Englishing  of  the  Latin 
word  for  slave,  viz.  servus.  But  "serfdom"  means 
something  very  different  from  "  slavery  "  to  a  modern 
ear,  and  quite  properly.  We  mean  by  it  a  condition 
of  dependence,  in  which  the  dependant  was  bound  to 
the  soil  and  subject  to  onerous  burdens,  but  in  which, 
whether  technically  "  free  "  or  not,  he  enjoyed  an  inde- 
pendent home  life,  and  could  not  be  sold  away  from 
his  family  and  his  holding  ;  and  in  which,  also,  he 
possessed  rights  of  property,  at  least  in  such  movable 
wealth  as  he  might  acquire  by  his  labour.  This  descrip- 
tion is  sufficiently  applicable  to  the  English  peasant  of 
the  Middle  Ages  :  even  though  we  find  it  impossible 
to  extract  from  contemporary  lawyers,  in  any  of  the 
mediaeval  centuries,  a  definition  of  his  status,  in  terms 
of  freedom  or  unfreedom,  which  quite  fits  into  the 
actual  conditions  of  life.  Understood  as  I  have  ex- 
plained it,  serfdom  evidently  occupies  an  intermediate 
position  between  slavery  and  freedom.  All  sweeping 
historical  generalisations  need  large  qualifications  and 
exceptions  to  make  them  exactly  accurate  :  historical 
evolution  never  moves  quite  regularly  in  any  one 
direction  :  there  are  ups  and  downs,  advances  and  re- 

i8 


The  Manor 

trogressions.  But,  in  a  broad  and  general  way,  we  may 
say  that  in  the  ancient  classical  world  economic  society 
rested  on  slavery.  Slavery,  we  may  recall,  is  taken  for 
granted  by  Aristotle  as  a  necessary  constituent  of  a  civil- 
ised community.  And  the  modern  world  rests,  for- 
mally at  any  rate  and  in  theory,  on  individual  liberty 
and  freedom  of  contract.  So  that  mediaeval  serfdom 
we  may  regard  as  representing,  on  the  whole,  an  ad- 
vance in  social  development. 

But  when  we  seek  to  go  behind  this  generalisation, 
and  to  discover  how,  precisely,  mediaeval  serfdom  came 
into  existence,  we  find  ourselves  at  once  in  the  midst 
of  controversy.  I  began  with  the  thirteenth  century, 
because  the  abundant  evidence  from  that  period  leaves 
us  in  little  doubt  as  to  the  broad  features  of  villeinage 
and  of  the  manor  as  then  constituted.  And  from  that 
secure  starling  point,  we  can  follow  the  subsequent 
development  without  troubling  ourselves,  unless  we 
wish,  with  the  question  of  origins.  But  I  cannot  leave 
so  tremendous  a  problem  without  at  least  a  few  sen- 
tences of  comment.  I  say  "tremendous,"  because  it 
is  one  that  vitally  concerns  the  whole  of  western  and 
central  Europe  ;  and  it  has  busily  engaged  continental 
historians,  and  especially  German  historians,  as  much  as 
or  even  more  than  English.  The  distinction  between 
the  demesne  and  the  rest  of  the  "  manor,"  "  seigneurie," 
or  "  Rittergut "  ;  the  existence  of  a  normal  peasant 
holding,  very  commonly  of  some  thirty  acres ;  the  week 
work  of  two  or  three  days  all  through  the  year  ;  the 
compulsory  rotation  of  crops  and  fallow, — these  were 
as  universal  and  as  uniform  over  the  whole  of  western 
and  central  Europe  as  the  theory  of  feudal  tenure,  or 

19 


Economic  Organisation 

the  ideas  of  chivalry,  or  the  constitution  of  the  church  : 
in  eastern  Germany  they  survived  into  the  nineteenth 
century. 

When  serious  attention  was  first  turned  to  this 
subject,  some  sixty  years  ago,  the  creation  of  the 
manor  and  of  its  continental  parallels  was  explained 
as  due  to  the  depression  of  village  groups  of  freemen. 
One  widely  prevalent  view  made  these  supposed  origi- 
nal freemen  the  corporate  proprietors,  as  a  body,  of  the 
land  which  they  tilled,  and  regarded  the  later  lord  of 
the  manor  as  taking  the  place  of  a  preceding  communal 
ownership.  This  was  the  form  of  the  "  primitive 
free  man"  view  which  was  known  as  the  "mark"  or 
free  village  community  theory  ;  mark  being  a  German 
.  term  interpreted  as  the  area  owned  by  the  group.  But 
against  this  view  it  was  urged  that  over  large  parts  of 
Gaul  the  later  seigneuries  apparently  grew,  without 
any  break  of  continuity,  out  of  those  estates  of  large 
proprietors,  cultivated  by  semi-servile  tenants,  which 
we  know  to  have  existed  in  the  later  centuries  of  the 
Roman  rule  ;  and  it  might  therefore  be  conjectured 
that  its  origin  was  directly,  or  indirectly  by  imitation, 
the  same  elsewhere.  As  such  an  estate  was  commonly 
called  a  villa,  this  may  be  briefly  labelled  "the  villa 
theory."  It  was  next  pointed  out  that  neither  the 
Teutonic  invaders  of  the  Roman  Empire,  nor  the 
Celtic  peoples  whom  the  Romans  found  in  possession, 
and  who  may  have  survived,  in  greater  or  less  pro- 
portion, after  the  Teutonic  immigration,  consisted 
entirely  of  free  men  :  there  were  probably  at  least  as 
many  slaves  as  freemen  among  them.  There  are 
accordingly,  for  what  is  now  England  and  France  and 

20 


The  Manor 

western  Germany,  at  least  four  possible  groups  of 
factors  to  be  considered  :  (i)  social  conditions  among 
the  Celtic  inhabitants,  before  and  during  the  Roman 
rule  ;  (2)  social  conditions  in  the  completely  Romanised 
districts  ;  (3)  social  conditions  among  the  Teutonic 
immigrants  ;  and  (4)  the  forces  at  work  within  the  new 
kingdoms  of  the  west,  between  the  period  of  the 
Barbarian  invasions  and  the  time  when  our  evidence 
unmistakably  shows  us  full-grown  serfdom  and  mano- 
rialism.  It  is  probably  true  to  say  that  no  historical 
scholar  of  to-day  holds  either  the  "  mark  "  view  or  the 
"villa"  view  in  an  exclusive  form.  There  is  likely 
now  to  be  pretty  general  agreement  in  the  proposition 
that  the  Teutonic  (including  the  Danish)  invasions  led 
to  the  settlement,  over  large  parts  of  what  is  now 
England,  of  a  considerable  number  of  "common 
freemen,"  who  settled  down  singly  or  in  small  groups 
to  cultivate  the  land.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  tending 
to  be  recognised  that  the  Roman  agrarian  system,  the 
"villa"  with  its  slaves  or  peasants  bound  to  the  soil, 
is  not  likely  to  have  altogether  disappeared  in  Gaul, 
and  that  it  may  even  have  survived  in  parts  of  Britain. 
In  the  process  of  manorialisation,  which  was  a  long 
one  and  occupied  centuries,  the  example  of  the  Roman 
serf-group  may  conceivably  have  had  a  large  influence 
even  in  the  districts  which  started,  in  the  main,  with 
a  quite  free  population.  We  are,  however,  still  a  long 
way  off  the  final  and  satisfactory  adjustment,  in  an 
intelligible  and  convincing  statement,  of  all  the  various 
elements  which  are  clearly  involved  in  the  problem. 

These  elements  may  be  summed  up  under  two  heads 
— communal  and  seigneurial.     The  communal  features 

21 


Economic  Organisation 

of  manorial  life  were  all  bound  up  with  the  system  of 
intermixed  holdings  in  the  open  fields  :  for  that  inter- 
mixture itself  involved  or  led  to  a  large  amount  of  co- 
operation and  common  action.  Because  the  holdings 
were  intermixed,  the  several  cultivators  had  to  observe  a 
common  rotation  of  crops.  For  the  same  reason,  and 
because  of  the  absence  of  hedges  or  fences  between  the 
strips,  the  several  tenants  had  to  submit  to  the  exercise 
by  their  fellows  of  certain  "  rights  of  common."  The 
cattle  of  all  the  tenants  must  be  turned  out  to  graze 
freely  over  the  stubble,  as  well  as  over  the  one  great 
field  whose  turn  it  was  to  lie  fallow  that  particular 
year.  The  common  pasture  or  waste  remained  un- 
divided, because  for  centuries  it  was  too  extensive  to 
make  it  worth  while  to  cut  it  up  ;  and  it  was  natural 
that  men  who  were  accustomed  to  act  together  in  the 
cultivation  of  their  acres  should  employ  in  common 
a  village  herdsman,  shepherd,  and  swineherd.  We 
may  conjecture  that  the  intermixture  of  holdings  was 
originally  designed  to  bring  about  a  fair  distribution 
of  the  land  among  all  the  occupiers,  and  to  give  each 
tenant  his  fair  proportion  of  good  and  bad  soil.  .And 
this  purpose  .we  may  fairly  suppose  to  have  been  very 
distinctly  present  to  men's  minds  at  a  time  when  it 
was  practically  impossible  to  improve  poor  land.  In 
the  absence  of  artificial  grasses  there  was  little  hay, 
and  what  there  was  was  not  supplem_ented  by  "  roots." 
Accordingly  there  were  few  cattle,  and  these  exceed- 
ingly puny  ;  so  that  there  was  little  manure  available  as 
fertiliser.  We  may  conjecture  further  that  the  stripwise 
arrangement  was  the  outcome,  at  some  early  period, 
of  a  system  of   co-operative   ploughing ;   acre   strips 

22 


The  Manor 

being  naturally  allotted  to  one  member  of  the  group 
after  another  because  an  acre  was  the  extent  of  a  day's 
ploughing.  Evidence  derived  from  Wales  of  a  con- 
dition of  things  probably  prior  in  development  to  the 
manor  indicates  that  each  of  the  villeins  came  to  hold 
the  same  number  of  these  scattered  acres  because  each 
alike  contributed  a  yoke  of  oxen  to  the  eight-ox  team. 
But  why  the  acres  should  be  of  that  shape  ;  why  thirty 
acres  should  be  the  common  amount  of  holding  ;  why 
the  arable  fields  should  so  commonly  be  three — all 
these  points  are  still  obscure.  How  far  they  were  due 
to  free  choice  or  imitation,  going  back  to  pre- 
manorial  or  "tribal"  times,  how  much  to  coercion 
or  pressure  of  some  kind  from  above,  has  yet  to  be 
determined. 

The  seigneurial  elements,  on  the  other  hand,  were 
those  specially  bound  up  with  the  position  of  the  lord 
of  the  manor  :  his  authority  over  the  land  and  those 
upon  it  :  in  particular  the  large  share  he  possessed, 
under  the  name  of  demesne,  of  the  tilled  land  (whether 
in  separate  closes  or  intermixed  with  the  strips  of  his 
tenants),  and  his  recognised  right  to  exact  labour 
services  from  his  tenants  as  the  necessary  means  of 
getting  his  demesne  cultivated.  It  was  in  order  to 
preserve  undiminished  the  labour  force  upon  the  manor 
and  tie  it  to  the  soil,  that  restrictions  were  put  upon 
the  personal  freedom  of  the  villeins  ;  and  it  was  in 
maintaining  the  due  succession  of  able-bodied  tenants 
and  compelling  them  to  render  their  accustomed 
services  that  that  important  part  of  the  system  which 
can  only  be  barely  alluded  to  here,  the  manorial  court, 
found  its  most  constant  occupation. 

23 


Economic  Organisation 

It  is  clear  that  an  open-field  husbandry  could  have 
existed  without  any  such  division  of  the  use  of  the 
land  between  lord  and  tenants  as  is  found  in  the 
manor ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  lords  could  have 
exercised  a  large  authority,  could  indeed  have  exacted 
labour  rents,  even  had  there  been  no  open-field  system. 
This  analysis  of  the  manorial  organisation  may  perhaps 
indicate  the  directions  in  which  we  shall  have  to  look 
for  a  solution  of  the  problem  of  its  origin.  In  any  case, 
it  will  be  a  help  in  following  the  history  of  its  decline. 


24 


LECTURE  II 

The  Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution  :   the  Gild 
as  Starting  Point 

As,  in  tracing  the  history  of  the  agricultural  side  of 
English  life,  I  began  with  the  thirteenth  century  in  order 
to  avoid  controversy,  so  with  the  same  object  I  shall 
begin  an  account  of  the  manufacturing  or  industrial 
side  with  the  fourteenth  century.  Long  before  that 
time  a  number  of  towns  had  firmly  established  them- 
selves ;  and  in  those  towns  trade  and  manufacture 
were  carried  on  to  an  extent  considerable  in  itself, 
though  still  quite  small  in  comparison  with  agricultural 
employment.  And,  towards  the  end  of  that  century, 
the  men  who  carried  on  the  several  industries  were 
organised,  in  every  town,  in  what  it  has  become  usual 
to  speak  of  as  "  the  gild  system."  Starting  as  late  as 
this,  I  am  compelled  to  omit  much  that  is  of  extreme 
interest.  The  gild  system,  as  I  have  already  stated, 
was  characteristic  of  industry  in  the  towns  ;  and  in- 
deed, with  the  exception  of  the  arts  of  the  village  miller 
and  the  village  blacksmith,  and  here  and  there  a  little 
mining  and  quarrying,  all  economic  activity  that  was 
not  directly  agricultural  was  now,  and  for  some  time 
to  come,  centred  in  the  towns.  We  ought,  therefore, 
did  time  allow  us,  to  deal  with  the  tangled  problem  of 
the  origin  of  the  towns  and  of  their  constitution.     The 

25 


Economic  Organisation 

growth  of  the  towns  means  the  appearance  of  non- 
feudal  and  non-agricultural  forces  in  society  ;  the  rise 
of  a  non-servile  middle  class  ;  the  appearance  of  ideas 
of  contract  as  opposed  to  custom,  and  of  payment  in 
money  as  contrasted  with  payment  in  kind  or  in  service. 
And  developments  like  these  had  a  significance  not 
limited  to  the  towns  ;  they  exercised,  as  we  shall  see 
later,  a  slow  but  profoundly  disintegrating  influence 
on  the  feudal  society  of  the  "  open  country  "  around. 

One  would  like,  therefore,  to  point  out  the  origin  of 
many  of  our  English  towns  in  the  needs  of  defence  ; 
the  county  town  being  the  central  fortress  and  garrison 
for  the  surrounding  shire  or  county.  The  whole  of 
the  Midlands  must,  at  some  time  or  other,  have  been 
artificially  cut  up  into  sections  —  for  "shire,"  like 
"section,"  means  simply  a  piece  shorn  or  cut  off — 
and  in  the  midst  of  each  section  was  planted  a  strong- 
hold. Other  towns  sprang  up  owing  to  the  presence 
of  the  king's  court,  or  the  needs  of  a  great  cathedral  or 
monastic  establishment,  or  the  great  fairs  at  places  of 
religious  pilgrimage.  I  could  like  to  enter  into  the 
question  of  the  origin  of  the  municipal  constitution, 
whether  in  the  manorial  organisation  or  in  market 
privileges,  whether  unconscious  or  conscious,  gradual 
or  rapid  ;  and  to  consider  how  it  was  that  the  body 
of  burgesses  were  able  to  acquire  certain  rights  of 
self-government,  and  to  establish  their  own  municipal 
tribunals.  And  after  insisting  on  specifically  munici- 
pal characteristics,  I  should  have  to  comment  on  the 
surprisingly  agricultural  character,  after  all,  of  many  of 
the  smaller  towns  down  to  a  comparatively  late  period  ; 
so  that  the  burgesses  often  continued  to  be  almost  as 

26 


The  Gild  System 


much  interested  in  open  fields  and  rights  of  common 
as  ordinary  villagers. 

All  this,  however,  I  have  now  to  pass  over.  I  can 
only  just  touch  upon  one  development  which  was 
especially  bound  up  with  town  life,  and  that  is  the 
beginnings  of  commerce  as  distinguished  from  manu- 
facture. Earlier  by  a  generation  or  more  than  the 
appearance  of  any  numerous  body  of  English  crafts- 
men, a  good  deal  of  trading  had  sprung  up  in  such 
native  products  as  wool  and  woolfels,  or  in  luxuries, 
such  as  fine  "cloth  or  silks  or  spices  or  wine  imported 
from  abroad.  In  every  town  the  men  who  engaged 
in  such  trade  were  organised,  as  early  as  the  twelfth 
and  thirteenth  centuries,  in  what  were  known  as  "  mer- 
chant gilds."  The  one  exception,  curiously  enough, 
was  London.  A  document  has  indeed  recently  come 
to  light  which  implies  that  in  the  capital  also  there  was 
once  a  gild  merchant.  Yet  the  phrase  here  used  is 
probably  only  the  repetition  of  a  current  formula  ;  and 
we  have  no  other  trace  of  the  existence  of  such  a  body. 
But  this  was  probably  only  because  its  objects  were 
obtained  there  in  other  ways.  The  merchant  gilds 
doubtless  contributed  largely  to  the  formation  of  the 
mediaeval  municipal  government ;  a  trace  of  this  influ- 
ence remains  in  the  common  designation  of  the  town 
hall  in  our  older  boroughs  as  the  "guildhall."  And 
the  organisation  of  the  merchant  gilds  probably  served 
as  a  model  for  the  earlier  craft  gilds.  But  the  exact 
nature  of  the  relations  between  the  merchant  gild  and 
the  craft  gilds  is  still  a  subject  of  controversy  ;  and  I 
am  reluctantly  obliged  to  content  myself  with  a  bare 
allusion  to  a  large  and  fascinating  field  of  inquiry. 

27 


Economic  Organisation 

Craft  "gild"  and  "gild  system"  have  become  the 
common  modern  terms  for  the  industrial  organisa- 
tion of  the  later  Middle  Ages  ;  and  they  are  satisfac- 
tory enough  if  we  understand  just  what  they  stand  for, 
and  realise  that,  in  the  sense  in  which  we  now  use 
them,  they  are  modern  and  not  contemporary  expres- 
sions. By  the  end  of  the  fourteenth,  or  early  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  every  occupation  involving  even  a 
slight  degree  of  skill  gave  rise  to  a  systematic  grouping 
of  the  men  engaged  in  it ;  and  a  corporate  organisa- 
tion grew  up,  substantially  similar  in  its  main  features 
in  every  industry  and  every  town,  which  played  a  large 
part  in  the  life  of  the  time  and  was  destined  to  exert 
a  real  influence  for  centuries  later.  But  in  the  four- 
teenth and  fifteenth  centuries  these  groups  were 
commonly  known  as  "  crafts,"  or,  by  a  word  of 
Anglo-French  origin  which  had  originally  nothing 
"  mysterious "  about  it,  as  "  misteries "  (French  : 
metiers),  which  had  precisely  the  same  meaning.  The 
"  craft "  or  "  mistery  "  of  "  cappers,"  or  makers  of  caps, 
for  instance,  in  fourteenth  century  speech,  meant  not 
only  the  skill  of  the  cappers,  but  also  and  more  im- 
mediately the  group  of  cappers  themselves,  looked 
upon  as  a  body  possessing  certain  common  rights 
and  responsibilities,  and  capable  of  acting  together. 

As  the  fifteenth  century  went  on,  these  bodies  came 
more  and  more  to  be  designated  by  the  term  that 
has  clung  to  them  ever  since  in  London,  viz.  "com- 
panies." Some  of  them,  like  the  companies  of 
weavers  in  several  towns,  were,  it  is  true,  of  very 
early  origin,  and  dated  from  as  far  back  as  the  first 
half  of  the  twelfth  century.     These  early  craft  bodies 

28 


The  Gild  System 


had  been  actually  known  originally  as  "  gilds,"  and  kept 
the  word  as  part  of  their  official  and  formal  title. 
But  by  the  fifteenth  century  the  word  itself,  as  applied 
to  craft  companies,  had  passed  out  of  popular  use  ; 
and  in  the  sixteenth  it  was  applied,  almost  if  not 
quite  exclusively,  to  religious  fraternities. 

The  controversy  which  has  raged,  and  has  not  yet 
come  to  an  end,  as  to  the  origin  of  the  gild  system, 
refers  almost  entirely  to  the  earlier  craft  "gilds," 
actually  so  called.  Their  influence  on  the  subsequent 
development  has,  I  cannot  help  thinking,  been  some- 
what exaggerated.  By  any  one  who  looks  dispas- 
sionately at  the  evidence  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
the  appearance  and  universal  extension  of  the  craft 
organisation  is  seen  to  issue  spontaneously  out  of  the 
conditions  of  the  time,  and  to  require  no  explanation 
from  earlier  and  obscurer  periods.  The  gild  system 
of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  speaking 
broadly  and  generally,  was  no  result  of  a  sudden 
uprising,  of  a  class-conscious  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
craftsmen  to  secure  autonomy,  or  even  of  a  selfish 
striving  after  the  gains  of  monopoly ;  it  was  the 
gradual  and  almost  unconscious  result  of  the  coales- 
cence of  two  groups  of  forces — forces  from  below, 
tending  towards  association  and  union,  and  forces 
from  above,  especially  the  pressure  of  the  municipal 
government,  tending  towards  corporate  responsibility. 
Both  these  forces  need  some  further  explanation. 

It  was  the  universal  practice  for  the  men  of  each 
particular  occupation  in  mediaeval  towns  to  live  close 
together  in  the  same  quarter,  practically  monopolising 
particular  streets  and  localities;  this  is  sufficiently  indi- 

29 


Economic  Organisation 

cated  by  the  street  names  of  our  older  towns.  They 
therefore  naturally  attended  the  same  parish  churches. 
And  just  as  rich  individuals  created  endowments  to 
provide  for  religious  services  on  the  anniversaries  of 
their  deaths,  endowments  known  as  "  chantries,"  so  it 
became  the  practice  for  the  men  of  particular  crafts, 
accustomed  to  stand  or  kneel  in  the  same  corner  of 
their  churches,  to  form  "  brotherhoods "  or  "  frater- 
nities "  to  provide  for  services  on  the  occasion  of  the 
death  of  one  of  their  number,  or  for  the  commemo- 
ration of  all  their  departed  on  the  festival  of  their 
patron  saint.  Such  fraternities  were  simply  religious 
clubs,  and  may  be  briefly  described  as  "co-operative 
chantries"  :  in  essence  they  were  just  like  the  nume- 
rous other  religious  brotherhoods  formed  by  their  side 
by  other  groups  of  men  not  all  belonging  to  the  same 
craft.  It  is  easy  to  understand  how  a  religious  frater- 
nity, when  composed  of  most  of  the  men  of  the  town 
following  a  particular  trade,  would  come  to  interest 
itself  in  purely  trade  affairs.  It  is  not  impossible  that  in 
some  instances  the  fraternity  was,  from  the  first,  a  con- 
scious veil  for  trade  purposes  ;  but  the  main  explanation 
of  the  fraternities  within  the  crafts  is  to  be  found  in  the 
religious  usages  of  the  age  and  in  local  propinquity. 

In  an  age  which  laid  so  much  stress  on  the  religious 
duty  of  almsgiving,  these  religious  clubs  would  natu- 
rally assist  their  members  in  distress.  Moreover,  when 
the  practice  grew  up  of  performing  pageants  or  re- 
ligious plays  in  the  streets  of  the  towns  on  certain 
great  festivals  of  the  Church,  the  craftsmen  would,  of 
course,  desire  to  take  a  part.  It  became  usual  for 
the  men  of  each  craft  to  charge  themselves,  year  after 

30 


The  Gild  System 


year,  with  the  performance  of  part  of  the  sacred  story  ; 
if  possible  of  that  particular  episode  which  was  most 
akin  to  their  own  daily  occupation.  Thus  the  vintners 
would  present  the  Marriage  at  Cana,  the  chandlers  the 
Star  in  the  East,  and  the  shipwrights  the  Building  of 
the  Ark.  Some  of  the  "  mistery  plays,"  as  they  came 
to  be  called  from  being  performed  by  misteries  or 
crafts,  have  come  down  to  us,  such  as  those  of  York 
and  Chester  and  Coventry.  They  are  among  the 
sources  of  the  drama  which  flowered  so  rapidly  under 
Elizabeth.  And  the  long  lists  of  the  plays  show  how 
numerous  were  the  occupations  carried  on  in  every 
town  of  any  size. 

But  while  these  religious  and  social  impulses 
were  spontaneously  drawing  the  several  groups  of 
craftsmen  together,  they  were  being  made  conscious 
of  their  community  of  interests  in  another  and  very 
difTerent  way.  There  was  a  strong  public  opinion 
in  favour  of  protecting  purchasers  against  fraudulent 
or  defective  workmanship.  Occasionally,  though 
perhaps  not  frequently,  the  men  of  a  particular 
trade,  finding  that  their  craft  was  "  badly  put  in  slan- 
der," as  it  was  said,  by  the  roguery  and  falsehood  of 
its  members,  themselves  went  to  the  town  magistrates 
and  asked  for  the  appointment  of  authorised  "over- 
seers" or  "assayers."  But  whether  the  men  of  the 
several  misteries  were  desirous  of  regulation  or  no, 
the  municipal  authorities  came  to  insist  with  more 
and  more  emphasis  that  there  should  be  an  adequate 
supervision,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  a  "view,"  of 
every  craft,  in  order  to  detect  and  punish  "  false " 
work.      Accordingly    we   find   group    after   group    of 

31 


Economic  Organisation 

workmen  admonished  by  the  municipal  authorities  to 
choose  from  among  themselves  persons  who  should 
be  responsible  for  the  work  and  behaviour  of  their 
fellows.  From  time  to  time  general  directions  were 
issued  to  the  same  effect,  as  in  the  following  London 
ordinance  : — 

"  It  is  ordained  that  all  the  misteries  of  the  City  of 
London  shall  be  lawfully  regulated  and  governed,  each 
according  to  its  nature  in  due  manner,  that  so  no 
knavery,  false  workmanship,  or  deceit  shall  be  found 
in  the  said  misteries,  for  the  honour  of  the  good  folk 
of  the  said  misteries  and  for  the  common  profit  of  the 
people.  And  in  each  mistery  there  shall  be  chosen  and 
sworn  four  or  six,  or  more  or  less,  according  as  the 
mistery  shall  need ;  which  persons,  so  chosen  and 
sworn,  shall  have  full  power  from  the  Mayor  well  and 
lawfully  to  do  and  to  perform  the  same." 

Being  obliged  in  this  way  to  come  together  and  elect 
overseers  or  wardens,  the  crafts  took  the  opportunity  to 
draw  up  rules  for  the  government  of  the  trade.  These 
rules  were  at  first  of  the  most  modest  character,  and 
did  little  more  than  prescribe  certain  simple  standards 
of  honest  workmanship.  But  they  soon  went  on  to 
regulate  apprenticeship  and  admission  to  the  trade. 
The  "  Articles,"  "  Ordinances,"  or  "  Points "  were 
then  presented  to  the  Mayor  and  Alderman  for  confir- 
mation and  enrolled  in  the  municipal  registers.  The 
edifice  was  completed  in  the  fifteenth  century  and 
subsequently  by  the  acquisition  of  charters  from  the 
crown,  definitely  "incorporating"  the  bodies  which 
had  thus  gradually  and  almost  insensibly  constituted 
themselves* 

32 


The  Gild   System 

The  history  of  the  several  trades  shows  very  con- 
siderable divergencies  between  one  craft  and  another, 
and  between  one  town  and  another,  and  the  separate 
institutional  elements  are  hard  to  disentangle.  In 
some  cases,  the  craft,  as  such,  provided  for  religious 
services  and  for  the  relief  of  sick  or  impoverished 
members.  In  other  and  more  numerous  instances, 
we  can  clearly  trace  the  separate  organisation  of  a 
religious  fraternity  within  the  industrial  group,  but 
apart  from  the  trade  machinery.  But,  in  every  case, 
both  spontaneous  tendencies  towards  religious  and 
social  co-operation  and  compulsory  regulation  by  the 
municipalities  contributed  towards  the  creation  of  a 
sense  of  craft  solidarity.  And  the  result,  by  the  middle 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  was  a  substantial  uniformity 
both  in  craft  organisation  in  all  English  towns,  and  in 
the  municipal  constitution  which  rested  upon  it.  This 
uniformity,  like  the  uniformity  of  the  manorial  system, 
extended  to  the  whole  of  western  Europe.  The  craft 
societies  of  London,  Paris,  Nuremberg,  and  Florence 
were  fundamentally  alike  in  form  and  functions  ;  and 
the  same  is  true,  with  necessary  qualifications,  of  the 
smaller  urban  centres.  The  more  backward  countries 
of  the  north  and  east  did,  indeed,  imitate  their  wealthier 
neighbours — Scotland  following  England,  and  Poland 
and  eastern  Germany  following  the  Rhineland.  But  I 
do  not  know  that  there  was  much  direct  copying  among 
the  peoples  of  western  Europe,  nor  do  we  need  it  to 
account  for  the  facts.  Apparently  the  same  institutions 
everywhere  grew  up  in  much  the  same  way,  owing  to 
the  operation  of  the  same  causes.  These  causes  were 
the  uniform  intellectual,  social,  and  economic  condi- 

33  c 


Economic  Organisation 

tions.  Everywhere  industry  could  only  secure  shelter 
and  could  only  create  a  market  in  the  towns  ;  every- 
where natural  gregariousness  drew  the  men  of  each 
craft  together  ;  everywhere  public  opinion  demanded 
supervision  and  regulation  ;  everywhere  production 
was  on  a  small  scale  ;  everywhere  it  was  carried  on 
in  small  workshops,  by  from  one  to  four  persons, 
without  the  aid  of  machinery  ;  everywhere  skill  and 
reputation  were  more  important  than  capital.  The 
gild  system  would  seem,  indeed,  to  be  a  neces- 
sary stage  in  the  development  of  industry  ;  and 
the  Chinese  gilds  of  to-day  show  the  ideas  and 
machinery  of  the  gilds  of  mediaeval  Europe  still 
actively  at  work. 

Much  labour  has  been  spent,  and  profitably  spent, 
on  the  attempt  to  distinguish  between  stages  in  in- 
dustrial evolution.  I  say  profitably,  because  one  of  the 
best  ways  to  penetrate  into  the  essential  characteristics 
of  a  particular  state  of  affairs  is  to  have  some  other 
state  of  affairs  with  which  to  compare  it.  We  must 
take  care  not  to  allow  our  classification  to  become  too 
rigid  ;  but  that  ought  not  to  be  difficult.  Allowance 
must  be  made  for  the  possibility,  and  indeed  the  pro- 
bability, of  transitional  and  intermediate  arrangements. 
And  of  course  we  must  not  suppose  that  every  country, 
or  even  every  occupation,  must  necessarily  pass  through 
all  the  several  stages.  New  countries,  like  our  own 
colonies,  will  naturally  begin  at  the  stage  reached 
already  in  old  countries,  if  the  necessary  conditions 
are  present ;  and  new  industries,  as  we  shall  see  later, 
like  the  cotton  industry,  will  begin  their  career  with 
the  organisation  which   the  contemporary  but   older 

34 


Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution 

industries  have  reached  only  after  long  centuries  of 
development. 

With  these  cautions  we  may  roughly  distinguish  four 
stages  in  the  history  of  industry  during  mediaeval  and 
modern  times.  It  will  be  wiser  for  the  present  to  leave 
the  ancient  world  out  of  account. 

First,  there  is  that  stage  of  affairs  when  there  is  no 
separate  body  of  professional  craftsmen  at  all ;  where 
all  that  can  be  called  "  industry,"  as  distinguished  from 
agriculture,  is  carried  on  within  the  household  group, 
for  the  satisfaction  of  its  own  needs,  by  persons  whose 
main  business  is  the  cultivation  of  the  land  or  the  care 
of  flocks.  The  main  activities  of  all  except  the  fighting 
class  are  still  in  this  stage  preponderatingly  agricultural; 
but  the  cultivators  of  the  soil  make  their  own  clothes 
and  furniture  and  utensils,  and  there  is  practically  no 
outside  "  market "  for  their  manufactures.  It  repre- 
sents a  long  step  in  evolution  when  professional  crafts- 
men come  into  existence  :  men  who,  though  they  may 
have  small  holdings  of  land  which  they  cultivate,  and 
may  indeed  receive  their  remuneration  in  the  shape,  to 
some  extent,  of  these  holdings,  are  yet  primarily  crafts- 
men— primarily,  for  instance,  weavers  or  smiths.  Such 
a  specialisation  alike  of  agriculture  and  industry  affords 
one  of  the  earliest  and  most  striking  examples  of 
division  of  labour,  and  it  brings  with  it  some  of  the 
advantages  which  Adam  Smith  sets  forth  in  his  cele- 
brated chapter.  Production  in  this  stage  is  still  on  a 
small  scale  ;  it  takes  place  either  at  the  customer's 
home  or  in  a  small  workshop  or  room  or  shed  within 
or  adjoining  the  craftsman's  own  dwelling  :  and  there 
is  no   intermediary  between  producer  and  customer. 

35 


Economic  Organisation 

The  producer  either  works  on  the  customer's  own 
materials  ;  or,  if  he  buys  his  own  material  and  has  not 
only  "  labour  "  but  a  "  commodity  "  to  sell,  he  deals 
directly  with  a  small  neighbouring  circle  of  patrons. 
There  is  a  "  market "  in  the  modern  business  or  econo- 
mic sense,  but  it  is  a  small  and  near  one,  and  the  pro- 
ducer is  in  direct  touch  with  it ;  though,  indeed,  it  may 
sometimes  consist  not  of  the  ultimate  consuming  public, 
but  of  fellow  artisans  in  some  other  mistery.  The  next 
stage  is  marked  by  the  advent  of  various  kinds  of  com- 
mercial middlemen,  who  act  as  intermediaries  between 
the  actual  makers  in  their  small  domestic  workshops 
and  the  final  purchasers :  the  widening  of  the  market 
being  both  the  cause  and  the  result  of  their  appearance. 
And,  finally,  with  the  advent  of  costly  machinery  and 
production  on  a  large  scale,  we  have  the  condition 
of  things  to  which  we  are  accustomed  in  our  modern 
factories  and  works,  where  the  owners  or  controllers 
of  capital  not  only  find  the  market,  but  organise  and 
regulate  the  actual  processes  of  manufacture.  To  these 
several  stages  it  is  difficult  to  give  brief  designations 
which  shall  not  be  misleading.  It  is  common  to  speak 
of  them  as  (i)  the  family  or  household  system,  (2)  the 
gild  or  handicraft  system,  (3)  the  domestic  system  or 
house  industry,  and  {4)  the  factory  system.  But  we 
can  dispense  with  labels  if  w^e  can  remember  the 
essential  traits.  Of  the  third  and  fourth  we  shall  have 
much  to  say  at  a  later  point.  For  the  present  we 
have  to  do  with  the  second,  where  there  is  a  separate 
industrial  class  and  a  market  or  group  of  customers, 
though  but  a  limited  and  local  one.  "  Gild  system  " 
will  indicate  it  accurately  enough  if  we  bear  in  mind 

36 


Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution 

that  the  gild  was  merely  the  form  of  organisation  that 
was  bound  to  be  assumed  under  the  conditions  of  the 
time,  as  soon  as  there  came  to  be  a  number  of  pro- 
fessional craftsmen  and  these  craftsmen  were  prac- 
tically all  collected  in  the  towns. 

Let  us  look  now  more  closely  into  the  company 
organisation.  The  craft  company  was  not  simply  an 
association  among  men  of  a  town  engaged  in  a  parti- 
cular occupation  ;  it  was  the  association,  in  idea  and 
approximately  in  fact,  of  all  the  men  so  engaged.  That 
means  that,  as  soon  as  the  company  was  solidly  estab- 
lished, no  man  who  did  not  belong  to  it  could  carry 
on  the  trade  in  the  borough.  Compulsory  member- 
ship was  the  necessary  consequence  not  merely  of 
self-interest  but  also  of  the  public  duties  which  were  im- 
posed upon  the  group  ;  the  representatives  of  the  several 
trades  could  only  be  expected  to  be  responsible  for  the 
good  behaviour  of  those  who  had  placed  themselves 
under  their  authority.  Compulsory  membership  is  the 
same  thing  as  monopoly.  But — as  this  way  of  putting 
it  implies — the  character  of  such  a  monopoly  depends 
on  the  ease  or  difficulty  with  which  competent  persons 
can  secure  admission.  Undoubtedly  in  later  centuries 
the  craft  companies  used  their  privileges  in  the  worst 
sense  of  monopoly.  We  all  know,  for  instance,  how 
in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  James  Watt  was 
prevented  by  the  Corporation  of  Hammermen  from 
establishing  himself  as  an  instrument-maker  within  the 
town  of  Glasgow,  and  found  refuge  in  the  precincts  of 
the  University.  But  it  does  not  seem  that  in  the 
earlier  periods  of  their  history  the  craft  companies 
were  exclusive  in  any  markedly  harmful  sense.     Quite 

37 


Economic  Organisation 

early,  indeed,  they  may  have  put  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  men  entering  the  occupation  who  came  from  other 
towns  as  adult  craftsmen.  But  then  in  those  periods 
there  was,  in  fact,  very  little  desire  to  move  from  one 
town  to  another. 

Within  the  ranks  of  those  occupied  in  the  several 
industries  there  grew  up  in  England,  as  elsewhere  in 
western  Europe,  a  sharp  division  into  three  orders. 
There  were  first  the  "  masters,"  i.e.  the  full  members 
of  the  society,  who  were  authorised  to  set  up  shop 
on  their  own  account.  These  were  not  necessarily 
masters  in  the  modern  sense,  i.e.  employers,  since  very 
many  of  them  worked  by  themselves  and  employed 
no  one.  There  were  the  "  apprentices "  (French  : 
apprentis)  ;  boys  and  young  men  who  were  learning 
their  trade,  and  whose  term  of  service  came  to  be 
generally  fixed  at  seven  years,  in  accordance  with 
"the  custom  of  London."  This  institution  of  a 
uniform  and  relatively  long  period  of  apprenticeship 
for  all  trades  seems  to  be  characteristic  of  England  ; 
certainly  it  was  not  found  in  France.  And  then  there 
were  the  "journeymen,"  i.e.  men  paid  by  the  day 
(French  :  journee),  and  not,  like  the  apprentice,  bound 
for  a  long  period  of  indenture.  Gradually  the  rule 
grew  up  that  even  to  work  as  journeyman  a  man 
must  have  served  a  seven  years'  apprenticeship.  It  is 
the  less  necessary  to  dwell  upon  these  distinctions, 
because  the  terms  apprentice  and  journeyman,  and  the 
ideas  associated  with  them,  have  survived  in  some 
occupations  and  places  down  to  our  own  time,  in  spite 
of  profound  changes  in  the  general  situation.  But  it 
is  perhaps  well  to  make  it  quite  clear  that  in  none  of 

38 


Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution 

the  mediceval  craft  companies  was  there  anything  in 
the  nature  of  a  joint-stock  or  any  associated  trading  on 
the  part  of  the  craft  as  a  body.  The  nearest  approach 
to  it  was  the  rule  in  some  crafts  that  opportunities  of 
buying  material  on  advantageous  terms  were  to  be 
shared  by  all  the  members  who  cared  to  benefit  by 
them.  With  this  exception,  the  several  masters  were 
left  free  to  carry  on  their  trade  each  on  his  own 
stock  and  responsibility  and  for  his  individual  profit : 
the  gild  authority  •'*  regulated  " — to  use  a  term  promi* 
nent  in  a  later  age — individual  enterprise,  and  did  not 
replace  it. 

In  the  midst  of  the  labour  troubles  of  the  nineteenth 
century  there  have  been  many  who  have  looked  back 
with  regret  to  the  gild  system  of  the  Middle  Ages  and 
have  dreamt  of  its  restoration.  The  gild  system,  as 
we  shall  learn  later,  was  half  destroyed  in  the  six- 
teenth century  by  the  advent  of  capital  and  the 
extension  of  the  market,  and  its  ruin  was  completed 
in  the  eighteenth  by  the  introduction  of  machinery 
and,  with  it,  of  the  factory  system.  Its  restoration 
was  economically  impossible.  Not  only  was  this  so  : 
the  admirers  of  the  past  have  undoubtedly  viewed  the 
mediasval  handicrafts  in  much  too  romantic,  and  even 
sentimental,  a  spirit.  There  was  a  good  deal  more 
selfishness  about  than  is  commonly  allowed  for,  and 
more  friction  between  the  immediate  interests  of 
various  classes,  and  occupations.  Yet  no  one  can 
turn  over  the  gild  records  from  the  fourteenth  to  the 
sixteenth  centuries  without  seeing  that  a  fair  ideal  did 
float  in  a  vague  sort  of  way  before  the  more  reflecting 
men  of  the  time.     This  ideal  we  may  sum  up  as  the 

39 


Economic  Organisation 

maintenance  of  just  and  reasonable  conditions  of  pro- 
duction and  sale,  in  the  interests  alike  of  producers 
and  consumers.     The  master  craftsman  combined,  in 
many  trades,  the  functions  of  the  manufacturer  with 
those  of  the  merchant ;  or,  if  "  merchant "  be  too  fine 
a  term,  of  the  manufacturer  with  those  of  the  dealer 
or  shopkeeper.     He  bought  his  own  materials,  and  his 
apprentice  ofTered  for  sale  to  the  public  as  they  passed 
by  in    the   street   the   goods    made   inside  the  shop, 
as  Sir  Walter  Scott  depicts  in  The  Fortunes  of  Nigel 
Of  course  there  were  some  trades  where,  from    the 
nature  of  the  case,  this  was  impossible,  e.g.  the  build- 
ing trades.     The  master  craftsman,  again,  usually  com- 
bined the  functions  of  employer  and  skilled  workman  : 
when    he    employed    apprentices    or   journeymen    or 
both,  he  commonly  worked  by  their  side  on  the  finer 
parts  of  the  job,  when  not  engaged  with  a  customer. 
What    the    public    desired,    above    everything    else, 
was  that  the  wares  should   be  of   good  or  standard 
quality.     This  was  the  main   purpose  of  the  whole 
system  of  regulation  by  gild  wardens  and  town  autho- 
rities.    And  many  of  the  regulations  which   remind 
us  of   our  modern    humanitarian    factory  legislation, 
such  as  the  prohibition    of   working   at   night,  were 
designed,  not  in  the  interests  primarily  of  the  worker, 
but    in  the  interest  of  the  public  ;    in  order,  that  is, 
to  facilitate  the  necessary  supervision   or  to  prevent 
a  public  nuisance.     It  does  not  seem  that  regulation 
extended,  as  a  rule,  to  the  determination  of  prices; 
but  it  was  a  fundamental  article  in  the  moral  teaching 
of  the  church  of  the  time,  and  in  the  opinion  of  the 
governing  classes  in  the  towns,  that  for  every  article 

40 


Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution 

there  was  a  "just  price,"  which  ought  neither  to  be 
fallen  short  of  nor  exceeded.  And  when  there  seemed 
to  be  need,  as  in  the  case  of  the  bakers  and  innkeepers 
and  vintners,  to  protect  the  public,  the  public  authority 
did  not  hesitate  to  step  in  and  enact  a  scale  of  prices 
not  to  be  exceeded  except  under  severe  penalty. 

As  to  entry  into  the  trade  :  we  must  bear  in  mind 
that,  throughout  the  Middle  Ages,  population  was  only 
very  slowly  expanding.  So  long  as  the  industrial 
workers  increased  only  in  the  same  proportion  as  the 
general  population,  and  did  not  outstrip  the  purchas- 
ing power  of  the  community,  the  average  apprentice 
might  expect,  as  a  general  thing,  after  he  had  served 
his  articles  and  had  worked  for  a  few  years  as  a 
journeyman,  to  be  able  to  set  up  for  himself  and 
to  earn  the  kind  of  livelihood  that  was  commonly 
felt  to  be  appropriate  to  his  class.  Meanwhile  the 
^  relations  between  employer  and  employed,  within  the 
small  shops,  were  of  a  family  or  patriarchal  character. 
We  cannot  say  that  there  was  in  fact  any  complete 
and  universal  practice  of  fixing  journeymen's  wages 
by  regulations  of  the  gild  or  of  the  municipality.  But 
that  was  simply  because  it  was  not  found  to  be 
necessary.  The  principle,  however,  that  wages  should 
be  just  or  reasonable — the  belief  that  for  each  kind 
of  labour  there  was  some  just  or  appropriate  remu- 
neration which  could  be  ascertained,  and,  if  need  be, 
enforced — was  as  universally  held  as  the  principle 
of  "just  price,"  of  which,  indeed,  it  was  but  a  part. 
And  the  craft  authorities,  with  the  approval  of  the 
municipalities,  or  the  municipality  alone  when  the 
craft  was  slow  to  act,  did,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  inter- 

41 


Economic  Organisation 

vene  and  regulate  the  wages  of  journeymen  in  a  good 
many  particular  instances. 

Can  we  say  that  there  already  existed  a  "labour 
question "  ?  Thai  depends  altogether  on  what  we 
mean  by  "labour  question."  If  we  mean  the  problem 
how  best  to  adjust  the  relations  between  a  large  num- 
ber of  persons  who  have  only  their  labour  to  offer 
and  a  relatively  small  number  of  persons  who  employ 
them,  in  circumstances  in  which  the  successful  carry- 
ing-on of  production  involves  the  presence  of  con- 
siderable quantities  of  capital  of  which  the  employers 
alone  have  the  control — if  that  is  what  we  mean  by 
labour  question,  then,  speaking  broadly  and  generally, 
we  may  say  it  did  not  exist  in  the  Middle  Ages.  But 
obviously  in  another  sense  it  did  exist,  or  existed  in 
germ  ;  for  there  must  be  a  labour  question,  in  a  sense, 
as  soon  as  one  person  comes  to  be  employed  by  another. 
And  in  that  sense,  we  may  say  that  the  gild  system,  so 
far  and  so  long  as  it  was  true  to  its  ideals,  "solved 
the  labour  question." 

But  if,  after  stating  these  ideals,  we  turn  to  the  actual 
history,  and  expect  to  find  some  well-marked  epoch 
during  which  they  were  effectively  realised,  we  are 
likely  to  meet  with  disappointment.  The  gild  organisa- 
tion itself  was  of  slow  and  irregular  formation.  It  was 
a  long  time  before  the  necessity  of  apprenticeship,  the 
sharp  distinction  between  apprentice  and  journeyman, 
the  regular  election  of  wardens  and  the  systematic 
supervision  of  processes,  took  quite  clear  and  definite 
shape.  And  almost  as  soon  as  they  did  so,  the  little 
groups  of  masters  began  to  show  an  inclination  towards 
monopoly,  and  friction  began  to  arise  between  them 

42 


Stages  of  Industrial  Evolution 

and  the  journeymen.  Hardly,  we  are  inclined  to  say, 
has  the  gild  system  been  perfected  before  it  begins  to 
break  down.  It  is  perhaps  more  accurate  to  say  that 
the  gild  ideals  were  in  constant  process  of  realisation 
and  decay  throughout  the  fourteenth,  fifteenth,  six- 
teenth, and  even  seventeenth  centuries.  And  that  is 
because  of  the  width  and  variety  of  the  field  of  their 
operation.  New  industries  were  growing,  old  indus- 
tries decaying,  and  the  smaller  towns  were  constantly 
catching  up  with  the  larger  ones  and  repeating  their 
experience.  Hence  the  spirit  of  monopoly  might  very 
well  make  its  appearance  in  some  gilds  long  before 
there  was  anything  seriously  at  fault  in  others.  In  this 
sense,  therefore — as  a  policy  which,  for  varying,  periods 
in  varying  trades  and  varying  towns,  did  actually 
succeed,  to  a  large  degree,  in  controlling  industrial 
activity  to  the  general  satisfaction  alike  of  the  general 
public  and  of  "  the  workers  " — we  may  fairly  say  that 
the  gild  ideal  was  actually  realised. 


43 


LECTURE    III 

The  Beginnings  of  Modern  Farming  :  the 
Break-up  of  the  Manor 

We  must  now  return  to  the  condition  of  the  agricul- 
tural population.  It  must  be  carefully  borne  in  mind 
that,  interesting  as  is  the  early  development  of  manu- 
factures and  trade,  England  continued,  until  well  into 
the  eighteenth  century,  to  be  mainly  an  agricultural 
country  ;  and  the  fortunes  of  its  peasant  cultivators 
form,  until  quite  recent  times,  the  centre  of  its  econo- 
mic history.  We  must  concentrate  our  attention  on 
the  changes  in  the  position  of  the  yardlings  and  cottars, 
who  constituted  the  bulk  of  the  rural  population.  What 
we  shall  say  will  apply  primarily  to  central  and  southern 
England  ;  of  the  eastern  counties  and  the  western  it 
will  be  true  only  with  modifications. 

The  conditions  under  which  most  of  the  land  was 
held  by  its  peasant  cultivators  were,  as  we  have  seen, 
determined  not  by  definite  contract  or  bargain  but  by 
custom.  They  held  indeed  "in  villeinage"  or  "in 
bondage,"  as  the  manorial  records  put  it,  but  "according 
to  the  custom  of  the  manor  "  ;  and  while  lawyers  were 
perplexing  themselves  with  the  theory  of  their  status, 
the  essence  of  the  real  position  of  affairs  is  indicated  by 
the  introduction  and  spread  of  the  term  "  customaries  " 
or  "  customary  tenants  "  as  their  everyday  designation. 

44 


Beginnings  of  Modern   Farming 

Now  medizeval  "  custom  "  is  rather  a  deceptive  thing  : 
it  is  difficult  to  give  it  enough  weight  in  our  thoughts 
without  giving  it  too  much  weight.  On  the  one  side 
there  was  certainly  a  strong  and  constant  tendency  to 
get  into  a  groove  ;  on  the  other  hand  changes  were  in 
actual  fact  made  from  time  to  time  ;  and  when  once 
made,  the  new  arrangement  tended,  in  a  curiously  short 
time,  to  be  itself  regarded  as  of  immemorial  antiquity. 
And  so  we  find  that,  though  custom  and  habit  were  con- 
tinually operating  to  keep  things  as  they  were,  changes 
did  take  place — at  first  sporadically  and  slowly,  and 
then  generally  and  quickly — which  profoundly  modi- 
fied the  whole  situation.  For,  by  about  the  middle  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  that  vitally  important  feature  of  the 
manorial  system,  the  services  of  the  customary  tenants 
for  the  cultivation  of  the  lord's  demesne,  had  almost 
entirely  passed  away,  and  their  place  had  been  taken 
by  money  payments. 

This  is  the  largest  and  most  widespreading  and  most 
significant  example  of  the  transition  which  has  been 
conveniently  expressed  in  German  as  a  movement 
from  NaUiralwirthschaft  to  Gcldwirthschaft.  For  this 
antithesis  we  have  no  satisfactory  translation,  for 
"  natural  economy "  and  "  money  economy "  can 
hardly  be  called  English  ;  we  can  only  more  clumsily 
speak  of  a  transition  from  a  condition  of  things  in 
which  economic  relations  take  the  form  of  services 
and  payments  in  kind  to  one  in  which  they  take 
the  form  of  payments  in  money.  But  however  we 
formulate  it,  the  transition  was  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance in  the  history  of  mankind.  For  it  not  only 
brought   about,    as   we    shall    see    in   a   moment,    an 

45 


Economic  Organisation 

improvement  in  production  ;  it  prepared  the  way  for 
the  complete  break-up  of  the  old  organisation.  The 
use  of  a  currency  may  indeed  go  on  side  by  side  for  a 
long  time  with  the  dominance  of  custom  :  the  force  of 
usage  may  be  so  strong  as  to  prevent,  for  an  indefinite 
period,  any  modification  of  prices  and  wages  which 
have  once  been  arranged  :  but  the  inherent  tendency 
of  the  use  of  a  currency  is  to  weaken  custom.  For  it 
suggests  valuation,  in  a  way  that  the  customary  render 
of  commodities  or  labour  will  never  do.  It  prompts  the 
inquiry  whether  a  satisfactory  value  is  being  given  or 
obtained  ;  and  accordingly  it  strengthens  any  disposi- 
tion to  change  there  may  happen  to  be  on  either  side 
of  a  connection. 

The  process  of  "  commutation  "  of  services  for  money 
is  worthy  of  careful  study,  in  relation  both  to  its  con- 
ditions and  to  its  motives.  The  conditions  were,  first, 
that  the  manorial  lord  and  manorial  tenants  should  be 
familiarised  with  the  idea  of  money  payments.  This 
was  brought  about  by  the  extension  of  trade — first  in 
the  great  fairs  and  in  the  towns,  and  then  in  the 
markets  which  sprang  up  during  this  period  in  every 
substantial  village.  It  is  significant  that  the  earliest 
account  rolls,  drawn  up  by  the  bailiffs  in  charge  of 
the  demesnes,  date  from  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  They  show  that  the  selling  of  produce  and  the 
hire  of  labour  to  supplement  the  villein  services  were 
becoming  ordinary  parts  of  a  bailiff's  work.  Secondly, 
it  required  the  actual  existence  of  a  sufficient  and  suit- 
able metallic  currency  ;  such  as  was  furnished  by  the 
issues  and  mint  reforms  of  Henry  III,  Edward  I,  and 
Edward  III.     Thirdly,  it  needed  a  power  on  the  part  of 

46 


Beginnings  of  Modern  Farming 

the  customary  tenants  to  obtain  some  surplus  produce 
from  their  fields  over  and  above  what  was  necessary 
for  their  own  subsistence,  which  they  could  take  for 
sale  somewhere  so  as  to  obtain  the  coins  to  be  offered 
to  their  lords.  Fourthly,  it  involved  the  presence  of  a 
demand  for  this  surplus  produce,  such  as  the  towns 
were  coming  to  furnish  as  their  population  grew  beyond 
the  resources  of  the  fields  just  outside  their  own  walls. 
The  commutation  of  peasant  dues  for  money  is  only 
explicable  as  the  reflex  result  of  a  contemporary  growth 
of  industry  and  commerce.  And,  accordingly,  it  took 
place  early  in  precisely  those  parts  of  western  Europe 
where  trade  and  town  life  first  flourished.  That  it 
should  take  place  early  in  England  was  due  in  the  last 
resort  to  the  causes  which  brought  about  an  early 
growth  of  trade — not  very  considerable,  perhaps,  when 
compared  with  the  Rhineland  or  the  Netherlands  or 
northern  Italy,  but  considerable  in  comparison  with 
central  or  eastern  Europe.  Among  these  causes  are  to 
be  reckoned  not  only  the  physical  advantages  possessed 
by  England,  such  as  the  abundance  of  harbours  and 
navigable  rivers,  but  even  more  the  peace  and  order 
secured  by  the  strong  government  of  the  Norman  and 
Angevin  kings. 

So  much,  then,  for  the  conditions  or  prerequisites  of 
commutation.  Now  for  its  motives.  Why  did  people 
want  to  pay  money  or  to  receive  money  instead  of 
services  ?  Much  light  is  thrown  on  this  problem  by 
what  happened  in  times  much  nearer  our  own  in 
other  parts  of  Europe.  Labour  services,  precisely 
similar  to  those  we  have  observed  in  England  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  continued  to  be  rendered   over  a 

47 


Economic    Organisation 

large  part  of  eastern  Germany  down  to  the  later  years 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  in  Poland,  Hungary,  and 
Russia  down  to  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth.  The 
effects  of  compulsory  service  (Frohnden)  were  ob- 
served and  commented  on  by  many  an  agricultural 
expert  of  the  time.  The  opinion  of  all  of  them  was 
that  it  exercised  the  worst  possible  influence  upon 
production.  This  was  most  clearly  evident  in  modern 
times  to  the  landlords.  A  peasant  who  was  called  off 
from  his  own  holding  to  work  upon  demesne  land,  in 
the  produce  of  which  he  was  not  to  share,  was  "  natur- 
ally," said  intelligent  observers,  a  "reluctant  labourer." 
"  When  long  prescription  has  engendered  a  feeling  that 
he  is  a  co-proprietor,  at  least  in  the  spot  of  land  which 
he  occupies,  the  reluctance  to  be  called  from  the  care 
of  it  to  perform  the  task  of  forced  work  elsewhere  is 
heightened  by  a  vague  sense  of  oppression,  and  he 
becomes  dogged  and  sullen."  It  was  alleged,  with  per- 
haps a  certain  exaggeration,  that  "in  Austria  in  the 
eighteenth  century  the  labour  of  a  serf  was  equal  to 
only  one-third  that  of  a  free  hired  labourer."  And 
though  things  were  not  so  bad  on  the  peasant's  own 
holding,  since  there  he  had  the  stimulus  of  self-interest, 
the  prior  claim  of  the  lord  on  two  or  three  days  of 
every  week,  and  an  additional  claim  just  at  those 
seasons,  such  as  harvest  time,  when  the  tenant  would 
be  most  anxious  to  get  in  his  own  crop,  must  have  had 
a  very  depressing  effect.  It  should,  indeed,  be  remarked 
that  the  obligation  did  not  always  rest  upon  the  tenant 
personally  :  his  duty  in  England,  at  any  rate  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  was  defined,  not  as  that  of  appearing 
himself,  but  as  that  of  "  finding  a  man  to  labour."    Still, 

48 


Beginnings  of  Modern   Farming 

a  great  many  peasants  were  probably  so  circumstanced 
that  they  had  to  furnish  the  labour  with  their  own  arms  ; 
and  in  any  case  the  obligation  would  be  an  irksome 
and  irritating  one. 

Such  were  the  conditions  and  motives  of  commuta- 
tion of  labour  obligations  for  money  payments.  And 
this  commutation  we  can  trace  in  England  from  its 
early  and  slow  beginnings  in  the  thirteenth  century, 
through  all  its  stages — "  from  the  stage,"  as  Maitland 
has  put  it,  "  in  which  the  lord  is  beginning  to  take  a 
penny  or  a  halfpenny  instead  of  each  (day's) '  work '  that 
in  that  particular  year  he  does  not  happen  to  want, 
through  the  stage  in  which  he  habitually  takes  each  year 
the  same  sum  in  respect  of  the  same  number  of  works, 
but  has  expressly  reserved  to  himself  the  power  of  ex- 
acting the  works  in  kind  whenever  he  chooses,  to  the 
ultimate  stage  in  which  there  is  a  distinct  understanding 
that  the  tenant  is  to  pay  (a  round  sum  as)  rent  instead 
of  doing  work."  Or  rather,  I  would  add,  to  the  final 
stage  when  not  only  the  week  work  but  the  extra  services 
or  "  boons  "  in  harvest  times  and  other  busy  seasons — 
which  were  long  retained  after  the  week  work  had  been 
parted  with — are  all  ultimately  exchanged  for  cash. 

Commutation  was  frequent  but  not  general  when 
the  great  Plague  devastated  the  country  in  1349,  and 
returned,  though  with  less  virulence,  in  1361  and 
1369.  In  1 38 1  took  place  the  Peasants'  Revolt.  The 
connection  between  Plague  and  Revolt  is  frequently 
misunderstood.  A  conjecture  of  Thorold  Rogers  in 
his  earlier  works  became  a  confident  assertion  in 
his  later,  and  was  made  the  basis  of  William  Morris' 
Dream  of  John  Ball.     It  was  to  the  effect  that,  com- 

49  D 


Economic  Organisation 

mutation  having  taken  place,  over  the  country  generally, 
a  generation  or  so  before,  and  the  Black  Death  having 
brought  about  a  rise  of  wages,  so  that  the  commutation 
payments  no  longer  purchased  anything  like  the  same 
amount  of  free  labour,  the  lords  of  land  sought  to 
compel  their  tenants  to  return  to  labour  rents,  and 
thereby  awakened  an  indignation  which  ultimately 
broke  out  in  revolt.  The  revolt,  in  this  view,  was  the 
reply  of  the  tenants  to  an  attempt  of  the  lords  of  land 
to  reverse  the  process  of  agrarian  development.  But 
for  this  view  there  is  no  evidence  ;  and,  besides,  it 
implies  that  commutation  had  taken  place  on  a  much 
larger  scale  than  we  now  know  to  have  been  the  case. 
What  happened  was  rather  this.  The  Great  Mortality 
made  the  tenants  more  conscious  than  before  of  the 
value  to  the  lords  of  their  services.  Where — as  was  the 
usual  case — the  services  had  not  yet  been  commuted  for 
money,  if  the  lord  could  not  retain  his  tenants  and  their 
works  he  could  not  get  his  demesne  cultivated  at  all. 
Made  aware  that  they  were  indispensable,  they  began 
to  press  for  the  relaxation  of  their  labour  dues,  or  for 
the  complete  substitution  for  them  of  small  round 
sums  of  money.  But  to  such  demands  the  landlords 
did  not  feel  themselves  in  a  position  to  accede.  Free 
hired  labour,  as  a  result  of  the  Black  Death  and  the 
consequent  dearth  of  available  hands,  had  permanently 
risen  in  price  some  fifty  per  cent.  This  was  in  spite 
of  the  Proclamation  which  had  been  issued  by  the 
government  directly  after  the  Mortality  and  of  the 
Statute  passed  in  the  next  year,  making  it  an  offence  to 
pay  or  demand  more  than  the  previously  accustomed 
wage,  and  of  the  elaborate  machinery  of  local  "justices 

50 


Beginnings  of  Modern   Farming 

of  labourers  "  which  was  called  into  existence  to  enforce 
the  statute.  The  lords  were  likely,  on  the  contrary,  to 
cling  only  the  more  firmly  to  any  labour  still  custom- 
ably  due  ;  and  where  commutation  was  still  recent, 
and  the  lord  had  expressly,  reserved  to  himself  the 
option  of  labour, — which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  some- 
times the  case, — he  would  doubtless  exercise  it.  And 
in  their  need  for  cash  the  lords  would  certainly  use 
any  decent  opportunity  that  presented  itself  for  getting 
ready  money.  Such  an  opportunity  was  given  them 
by  the  manorial  courts  in  which  the  tenants  were 
bound  to  appear,  and  in  which  they  could  be  fined 
for  real  or  supposed  breaches  of  duty.  Under  these 
circumstances  the  tenant  peasants  became  more  and 
more  restive.  This  was  the  more  natural  because  the 
doctrine  of  human  equality  was  in  the  air.  Popular 
preachers,  chiefly  of  the  Franciscan  and  Dominican 
orders,  were  going  about  asking  : 

"When  Adam  dalf and  Eve  span 
Who  was  then  the  gentleman  ?" 

Among  such  popular  orators  are  certainly  to  be 
included  Wyclif's  "poor  preachers."  These  were 
likely  enough  to  make  a  very  rough  and  ready  use  of 
their  master's  famous  doctrine  of  "  Dominion  founded 
on  Grace."  All  dominion  or  lordship,  said  Wyclif — 
and  that  included  the  authority  of  a  manorial  lord 
— was  granted  by  God  in  return  for  service  to  Himself — 
that  service  which  was  involved  in  being  in  a  state  of 
grace.  It  was  easy  for  the  hearers  of  Wyclif's  popular 
preachers  to  draw  the  conclusion  that  lords  of  land 
who  refused  to  grant  their  demands  could  hardly  be 

5^ 


Economic  Organisation 

in  a  state  of  grace,  and  that  tenants  were  justified 
in  refusing  to  carry  out  their  usual  obHgations.  What- 
ever the  impulse,  there  is  no  doubt  that  a  large  number 
of  the  peasants  did  "  withdraw  their  services  "  ;  and  the 
coercive  measures  which  followed  led  to  the  Revolt. 

The  Revolt  brought  about  no  sudden  change  ;  but 
in  the  years  which  closed  the  fourteenth  century  and 
during  the  early  decades  of  the  fifteenth,  commutation 
went  on  much  more  rapidly  than  before,  and  that  on 
terms  favourable  to  the  peasants  ;  since  it  usually  took 
place  at  the  prices  for  the  several  works  which  had  been 
customary  before  the  Pestilence.  And  the  reason  was 
that,  unless  they  consented  to  grant  favourable  terms, 
the  lords  could  not  keep  their  tenants  ;  and,  if  the 
tenants  went  away,  the  lords  would  be  left  without 
either  services  or  rent.  The  wholesale  desertion  of  a 
village,  at  that  stage  of  agrarian  history,  still  involved, 
as  for  centuries  before,  the  total  destruction  of  the 
value  of  the  estate  ;  and,  short  of  that,  every  single 
tenant  lost  and  not  replaced  diminished  its  value  pro- 
portionally. The  situation  was  very  different  from 
what  it  came  to  be  a  century  later.  Then,  as  we  shall 
find,  the  landlords  were  often  only  too  glad  to  get  rid 
of  their  customary  tenants,  because  it  left  more  scope 
for  the  extension  of  sheep-farming  ;  and  as  this  was  a 
general  movement  on  the  landlords'  part,  a  tenant  who 
lost  his  holding  in  one  manor  was  unlikely  to  find 
one  elsewhere.  But  now  the  arrival  in  a  village  of 
a  peasant  willing  to  take  up  land  would  usually  be 
welcome  ;  so  that  a  lord  knew  that,  if  he  lost  a  tenant, 
some  other  lord  would  be  glad  enough  to  shelter  him. 
Moreover,  there  was  often  room  for  newcomers  in  the 

52 


Beginnings  of  Modern   Farming 

growing  industries  of  the  towns  :  we  learn  of  fugitive 
serfs  who  became  tailors,  shoemakers,  weavers,  and 
tanners.  The  outcome  of  the  forces,  not  initiated  but 
strengthened  by  the  Pestilence,  was,  therefore,  by  about 
the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  practical  dis- 
appearance, over  the  larger  part  of  the  country,  of 
labour  dues,  and  the  substitution  of  money  rents  which 
soon,  in  their  turn,  became  fixed  by  custom.  This 
meant  a  heightened  sense  of  personal  dignity  and 
independence  on  the  part  of  the  peasants,  and  the 
increased  efficiency  of  all  rural  labour.  And  this  latter 
improvement  not  only  meant  greater  comfort  to  tenants 
and  cottars  ;  it  furnished,  also,  the  food  required  by  a 
growing  urban  population. 

But  of  almost  equal  importance  was  another  change 
that  we  find  taking  place.  During  the  last  half  of  the 
fourteenth  century  occasionally,  and  during  the  fifteenth 
century  with  greater  frequency,  we  find  it  becoming 
the  practice  of  manorial  lords  to  let  their  demesnes 
for  a  short  term  of  years,  together  with  the  rights  and 
perquisites  connected  therewith,  including  the  peasants' 
services  or  rents.  Hitherto,  so  far  as  any  individuals 
could  be  said  to  direct  the  traditional  agriculture  of 
the  country,  it  was  the  lords  of  land  who  did  so, 
personally  or  through  their  agents,  their  stewards  and 
bailiffs.  From  this  task,  if  it  was  a  task,  they  begin 
now  to  extricate  themselves,  and  the  actual  conduct 
of  farming  operations  gradually  passes  out  of  their 
hands.  The  historical  significance  of  this  development 
was  obscured  to  us  until  recently  by  our  having 
forgotten  the  sharp  and  clear  distinction  in  the  typical 
manor  between  the  demesne  on  the  one  side  and  the 

53 


Economic  Organisation 

villein  or  customaiy  land  on  the  other.  A  fixed  pay- 
ment in  lieu  of  varying  receipts  or  profits  was  known 
in  the  Middle  Ages  as  a  "ferm"  (Latin  :  firma)  ;  and 
the  lessee  of  a  demesne  for  a  term  of  years  was  accord- 
ingly known  as  a  "firmar,"  "fermor,"  or  "farmer." 
In  the  fifteenth  or  sixteenth  century  we  may  say  with 
some  confidence  that  "farmer,"  when  used  in  an 
agricultural  sense,  most  commonly  meant  a  person  who 
had  taken  on  lease  a  demesne  or  part  of  a  demesne  ; 
it  was  much  later  that  it  was  extended  to  include  every 
person  in  charge,  on  his  own  account,  of  an  agri- 
cultural holding.  Now,  as  we  have  already  said,  the 
characteristic  of  English  agriculture  in  recent  centuries 
has  been  the  position  of  the  capitalist  farmer — the  man 
cultivating  as  tenant  a  relatively  large  holding  and 
himself  supplying  at  least  that  part  of  agricultural 
capital  that  is  necessary  for  the  ownership  of  the  stock 
and  farming  implements  and  for  the  payment  of  his 
labourers.  In  the  farmers  of  the  demesnes  in  the 
fourteenth,  fifteenth,  and  sixteenth  centuries  we  find 
one  of  the  chief  historical  sources  of  the  modern 
farmer  class.  But  they  differed  at  first  from  modern 
farmers  in  that  they  did  not  possess  anything  like  so 
much  capital.  And  the  reason  was  that  they  were  often 
men  who  had  themselves  acted  as  bailiff  or  reeve  of  the 
manor.  Now  that,  with  the  increase  of  wages,  the  culti- 
vation of  the  demesne  had  become  much  less  profitable, 
it  might  naturally  seem  that  a  man  on  the  spot,  who 
had  the  incentive  of  personal  interest  and  a  minute 
knowledge  of  the  capacities  of  the  land,  could  make 
more  out  of  it.  Some  such  enterprising  reeves  might  be 
relatively  well-to-do  :  the  reeve  described  by  Chaucer 

54 


Beginnings  of  Modern  Farming 

was  a  better  business  man  than  his  lord,  had  quickly 
put  together  a  little  capital  ("  ful  riche  he  was  a-stored 
pryvely  ! "),  and  knew  how  to  get  his  lord's  thanks  by 
lending  him  what  was  really  his  own.  But  few  such 
men  could  at  once  find  the  stock  required  for  so  large 
a  holding  as  a  whole  demesne  ;  and  it  was  the  most 
natural  thing  in  the  world  that  at  first  the  lord's  stock 
on  the  demesne  should  be  let  with  the  land  itself  and 
the  other  appurtenances.  Such  an  arrangement  seems 
to  have  gone  on  and  the  lease  been  renewed  from  time 
to  time  for  about  half  a  century  after  the  plan  had  been 
adopted  on  any  particular  estate.  This  suggests  that 
in  about  fifty  years  the  farmers  of  the  demesne  lands 
usually  managed  to  acquire  sufficient  capital  to  buy 
their  own  stock.  By  that  time,  also,  the  larger  de- 
mesnes were  probably  getting  broken  up  into  smaller 
holdings,  which  would  not  call  for  so  large  a  capital. 

It  is  to  Thorold  Rogers  that  we  owe  our  knowledge 
of  this  stage  in  English  agrarian  evolution.  He  realised 
that  "farming  capital,"  of  which  we  are  accustomed 
to  speak  so  easily  as  a  thing  that  explains  itself,  requires 
to  be  historically  accounted  for ;  and  he  perceived 
that  what  he  called  "  land  and  stock  leases  "  furnished 
the  earliest  opportunities  for  its  creation.  But  his 
comparison  of  such  a  lease  with  the  metayer  system 
of  the  Continent  has  proved  misleading.  With  that 
system  the  only  feature  it  had  in  common  was  the 
provision  of  stock  by  the  landlord  ;  and  under  the 
metayer  plan  even  that  was  neither  universal  nor 
uniform.  The  "farmer"  of  the  English  Middle  Ages 
contracted  for  a  fixed  money  rent  ;  the  essential  feature 
of    metayer  tenancy  is  the   payment   to   the   landlord 

55 


Economic  Organisation 

of  an  agreed  or  customary  proportion  of  the  produce, 
commonly  a  half  (whence,  indeed,  the  name).  More- 
over, the  Enghsh  "farmer's"  holding  was  from  the 
first  comparatively  large ;  that  of  the  metayer  has 
almost  universally  been  small.  The  former,  in  fact, 
replaced  the  lord  on  the  demesne  ;  the  latter  developed 
out  of  (or  occupied  the  place  of)  the  small,  villein, 
tenant.  And  close  as  may  seem  the  connection  be- 
tween giving  the  landlord  half  of  the  serf's  produce 
and  giving  half  of  the  serf's  working  week  (whichever 
may  be  the  earlier),  I  know  of  no  evidence  for  a 
metayer  stage  in  this  country. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  fifteenth  century  began  a 
movement  altogether  different  from  anything  that  had 
been  seen  before.  Since  the  advent  of  skilled  weavers 
from  the  Low  Countries  in  the  reign  of  Edward  III, 
England  had  ceased  to  be  dependent  upon  the  Con- 
tinent for  its  supply  of  the  better  sorts  of  woollen 
cloth,  and  the  manufacture  had  begun  to  grow  with 
rapidity.  This  caused  a  more  widespread  demand 
for  wool ;  and  as  hired  labour  continued  to  be  dear, 
and  pasture  farming  required  far  fewer  hands  than 
tillage,  a  movement  began  in  the  direction  of  sheep- 
farming,  which  soon  went  far  to  change  the  face  of  the 
country.  For  the  keeping  of  sheep  involved  the  fencing 
of  the  lands  on  which  they  were  turned  out  to  feed  ; 
and  as  those  lands,  whether  tilled  fields  or  pastures,  had 
hitherto  lain  open,  the  process  became  known  as  "  en- 
closure." In  some  counties  there  was  plenty  of  stone 
at  hand  wherewith  to  build  walls  ;  but  in  the  centre 
and  south  of  the  country  no  stone  was  easily  obtain- 
able, and  the  enclosures  took  the  form  of  hedges.     And 

56 


Break-up  of  the  Manor 

it  was  then  that  rural  England  began  to  acquire  its 
present  aspect. 

Now  the  introduction  of  sheep  might  be  the  work  of 
several  different  sets  of  people — of  small  freeholders,  or 
even  of  the  larger  customary  tenants  ;  but  our  evidence 
makes  it  clear  that  it  was  chiefly  the  work  of  the  manorial 
lords.  Again  it  might  take  place  on  different  parts  of  a 
manor  :  if  it  took  place  on  the  common  pasture  it  might 
possibly  hamper  the  tenants  in  the  enjoyment  of  their 
own  customary  rights,  but  do  no  more.  But,  under 
the  circumstances  of  the  time,  it  could  hardly  take  place 
on  a  large  scale  without  encroaching  on  the  arable  fields. 
These  usually  stretched  for  hundreds  of  acres  immedi- 
ately around  every  village  ;  and  if  they  had  to  be  left 
undisturbed,  the  remaining  available  land  would  often 
be  insufficient  and  difficult  of  access.  Many  of  the 
acres  scattered  up  and  down  the  open  fields  still  in  many 
places  belonged  to  the  lord's  demesne  ;  in  earlier  times, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  the  bulk  or  even  the  whole 
of  the  demesne  had  lain  intermixed  with  the  yardlands 
of  the  tenants  in  the  open  fields.  By  the  middle  of 
the  fifteenth  century  the  lords  had  succeeded,  in  large 
measure,  in  disentangling  their  demesne  from  the  open 
fields  and  getting  it  together  in  compact  areas.  If  a 
lord  so  placed  chose  to  use  his  enclosed  demesne  for 
sheep  rather  than  for  crops,  he  could  please  himself 
and  injure  none  except  the  cottars  whom  he  no  longer 
needed  to  employ,  or  the  tenant  to  whom  he  may 
previously  have  let  part  of  it.  But  where  the  demesne 
still  lay  in  the  open  fields,  the  lord  could  do  nothing 
with  separate  acre  or  half-acre  strips  :  to  be  able  to 
enclose  spaces  of  convenient  size  he  must  somehow 

57 


Economic  Organisation 

get  into  his  hands  the  adjacent  strips  of  his  tenants. 
For  this  and  other  reasons,  we  find  that  enclosure 
very  commonly  meant,  in  practice,  the  disappearance 
of  a  number  of  customary  holdings  in  the  open  fields. 
It  was  now  that  the  process  started  which  I  began  by 
saying  we  should  find  one  of  our  main  subjects  of 
attention  in  English  economic  history — viz.  the  removal 
from  the  land  of  that  class  of  small  peasant  cultivators 
which  is  still  so  conspicuously  attached  to  it  in  France 
and  Germany. 

The  legal  character  of  the  changes  in  question  has 
been  the  subject  of  much  discussion,  and  cannot  even 
yet  be  said  to  be  satisfactorily  determined.  My  own 
opinion  is  that  they  w^re  greatly  facilitated,  in  the 
earlier  stages  of  the  enclosure  movement,  by  the  un- 
certain state  of  the  law  as  to  customary  tenancy. 
The  villeins  of  the  thirteenth  century  were  technically 
said  to  hold  "  at  the  will  of  the  lord,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  manor."  In  the  course  of  time  the 
second  half  of  the  clause  had  come  to  be  understood 
as  limiting  the  first  half  :  so  long  as  a  tenant  per- 
formed his  customary  services,  the  general  feeling  was 
that  he  should  not  be  disturbed.  In  not  a  few  cases, 
indeed,  it  had  come  to  be  the  practice,  when  a  new 
tenant  was  being  admitted,  to  make  the  grant  expressly 
one  "  for  life."  Where  that  had  been  done,  a  lord 
who  wanted  to  resume  such  a  tenement  had  but  to 
wait  till  the  occupier  died.  It  was  certainly  the 
custom,  even  when  the  tenancy  was  distinctly  for  life, 
to  admit  the  son  of  the  last  holder  ;  but  evidently 
in  this  case  no  legal  claim  could  be  put  forward 
and    the    custom    could    be    disregarded.     Where    no 

58 


Break-up  of  the  Manor 

such  limitation  to  a  life  or  lives  bad  been  expressed 
in  the  admission  of  the  tenant,  the  next  heir  might 
seem  to  be  safe  in  his  appeal  to  custom  when  he 
sought  admission.  But  the  lord  had  a  recognised 
right  to  receive  a  "  fine,"  or  payment  on  admittance. 
It  was  generally  recognised  that  the  fine  should  be 
"reasonable."  But  it  was  not  till  far  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth  that  this  principle  received  judicial  con- 
firmation, and  still  later  that  the  reasonable  fine  was 
fixed  at  twice  the  rental.  It  is  highly  probable  that 
in  many  cases  the  lords  got  holdings  back  into  their 
hands  by  the  simple  plan  of  demanding  an  impossible 
fine.  But  we  can  go  still  further  :  there  is  a  good  deal 
of  evidence  that,  in  the  earlier  years  of  the  movement, 
a  certain  amount  of  actual  eviction  took  place  of 
sitting  tenants.  Listen  to  the  account  given  in  his 
Utopia  by  Sir  Thomas  More  in  1516.  He  has  been 
explaining,  through  the  mouth  of  an  imaginary  foreign 
observer,  how  it  was  that  there  were  so  many  thieves 
in  England.  After  mentioning  causes  common  to 
England  and  the  Continent,  he  goes  on:  "There  is 
another  cause  which,  as  I  suppose,  is  peculiar  to  you 
Englishmen  alone.  .  .  .  Your  sheep,  that  were  wont 
to  be  so  meek  and  tame  and  so  small  eaters,  be 
become  so  great  devourers  and  so  wild  that  they  eat 
up  and  swallow  down  the  very  men  themselves.  .  .  . 
For  look  in  what  parts  of  the  realm  doth  grow  the 
finest  and  dearest  wool,  there  noblemen  and  gentlemen, 
yea  and  certain  abbots  .  .  .  leave  no  ground  for 
tillage  ;  they  enclose  all  into  pastures  :  they  throw 
down  houses,  they  pluck  down  towns,"  i.e.  villages, 
"and  leave  nothing  standing,  but  only  the  church  to 

59 


Economic  Organisation 

be  made  a  sheephouse.  .  .  .  That  one  covetous 
cormorant  .  .  .  may  compass  about  and  enclose  many 
thousand  acres  of  ground  together  within  one  pale 
or  hedge,  the  husbandmen  he  thrust  out  of  their  own, 
or  else  either  by  covin  and  fraud  or  by  violent 
oppression  they  be  put  beside  it,  or  by  wrongs  and 
injuries  they  be  so  wearied  that  they  be  compelled 
to  sell  all.  By  one  means,  therefore,  or  another, 
either  by  hook  or  crook,  they  must  needs  depart 
away.  .  .  .  Away  they  trudge,  I  say,  out  of  their 
known  and  accustomed  houses,  finding  no  place  to 
rest  in."  We  must  not  suppose,  because  this  de- 
scription of  the  England  of  his  own  time  was  prefixed 
by  way  of  a  foil  to  his  account  of  the  happy  state  of 
Utopia,  that  More  was  a  mere  literary  idealist.  He 
was  a  trained  lawyer  and  administrator  :  seven  years 
later  he  became  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons, 
thirteen  years  after,  Lord  Chancellor.  The  language 
in  the  next  reign  of  Bernard  Gilpin,  the  model  parish 
priest,  is  to  a  like  effect.  Speaking  of  certain  landlords, 
"for  turning  poor  men  out  of  their  holds,"  he  says, 
"  they  take  it  for  no  offence  ;  but  say  the  land  is  their 
own."  The  same  conclusion  is  forced  upon  us  by 
the  evidence  given  before  Royal  Commissioners  in 
1 5 17  of  wholesale  enclosures  here  and  there  :  three 
hundred  acres  in  one  place  and  three  hundred  in 
another,  with  the  refrain  in  each  case  "and  the  in- 
habitants have  departed."  Nay,  in  one  case,  that  of 
Stretton  Baskerville  in  Warwickshire,  where  "twelve 
messuages  and  four  cottages"  were  "decayed,"  and 
six  hundred  and  forty  acres  of  land  enclosed,  "  so  that 
eighty  persons  there  inhabiting  were  constrained  to 

60 


Break-up  of  the  Manor 

depart  thence  and  live  miserably,"  the  clearance  seems 
to  have  taken  place  all  on  one  day,  which  almost  a 
quarter  of  a  century  later  the  people  of  the  district 
remembered  to  have  been  the  sixth  day  of  December 
in  the  ninth  year  of  Henry  the  Seventh. 

At  a  later  time,  it  is  true,  the  "  tenant  by  custom  " 
was  protected  by  the  king's  courts.  Brian,  Chief 
Justice,  is  reported  as  saying  as  early  as  148 1  that 
"his  opinion  hath  always  been  and  ever  shall  be  that 
if  a  tenant  by  custom  paying  his  services  be  ejected 
by  the  lord,  he  shall  have  an  action  of  trespass  against 
him"  ;  and  by  1530  this  dictum  got  into  the  standard 
legal  text-book.  It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that 
when  the  enclosure  movement  began,  the  national 
law  courts  were  only  just  beginning  tentatively  to  re- 
cognise a  right  of  property  in  the  customary  tenant, 
and  that  many  a  man  was  ejected  who,  even  half  a 
century  later,  would  have  had  too  well  recognised  a 
right  to  his  holding  to  be  disturbed. 

At  some  period  not  yet  quite  satisfactorily  deter- 
mined, customary  tenants  came  to  be  known  as  "  copy- 
hold "  tenants,  since  they  were  said  to  hold  by  copy 
of  the  court  roll  on  which  their  services  were  regis- 
tered. And  undoubtedly  copyholders  have  been 
secure  in  their  holdings  from  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  "  Now,"  wrote  Sir  Edward 
Coke,  the  great  authority  on  the  common  law  in  the 
reign  of  the  first  Stuart,  in  a  special  little  treatise  on 
the  subject,  "copyholders  stand  upon  a  sure  ground  ; 
now  they  weigh  not  their  lord's  displeasure ;  they 
shake  not  at  every  sudden  blast  of  wind  ;  they  eat, 
drink,  and  sleep  securely  ;  only  having  a  special  care 

61 


Economic  Organisation 

of  the  main  chance,  to  perform  carefully  what  duties 
and  services  soever  their  tenure  doth  exact  and  custom 
doth  require  :  then  let  the  lord  frown,  the  copyholder 
cares  not,  knowing  himself  safe  and  not  within  any 
danger.  For  if  the  lord's  anger  grew  to  expulsion, 
the  law  has  provided  several  weapons  of  remedy  ;  for 
it  is  at  his  election  either  to  sue  a  subpcena  or  an 
action  of  trespass  against  the  lord.  Time  hath  dealt 
very  favourably  with  copyholders  in  divers  respects." 
Recent  investigations  have  begun  to  show  us  how 
this  security  was  probably  established  by  the  action  of 
the  royal  courts  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries. 
But  these  investigations  have  also  shown  us  that  time 
and  the  courts  "  dealt  favourably  with  copyholders " 
by  a  sort  of  winnowing  process.  The  term  "  copy- 
holder" was  apparently,  for  some  time,  applied  very 
loosely  to  almost  any  kind  of  customary  tenant,  in- 
cluding even  tenants  for  life  or  lives.  But  it  was  only 
"copyholders  of  inheritance,"  as  the  favoured  class 
came  to  be  called — holders  of  "good  and  perfect 
copyhold  lands,"  as  another  contemporary  phrase  de- 
scribed them — who  could  appeal  to  the  king's  courts 
with  any  confidence.  Some  figures  recently  published 
go  to  show  that  when  the  courts  did  begin  to  bestir 
themselves,  there  were  about  as  many  manors  in  which 
copyholders  were  understood  to  have  no  "estate  of 
inheritance"  as  there  were  in  which  they  were  more 
fortunate. 

But  whatever  the  legal  character  of  the  change  may 
have  been  in  any  particular  case,  the  economic  effect 
was  the  same.  In  the  language  of  Lord  Chancellor 
Bacon — looking  back  on    the  changes  which   began 

6? 


Break-Up  of  the  Manor 

indeed  a  century  before  his  time,  but  had  continued 
to  be  warmly  discussed — "arable  land  was  turned 
into  pasture  ;  and  tenancies  for  )'ears,  hves  and  at 
will,  whereupon  much  of  the  yeomanry  lived,  were 
turned  into  demesnes,"  i.e.  were  brought  into  the 
lord's  own  possession. 

Loud  complaints  about  enclosures  from  writers  of 
every  class  abound  in  our  sixteenth-century  hterature  : 
they  seem  to  indicate  an  agrarian  revolution  ;  and  we 
know  that  they  caused  the  gravest  concern  to  our  states- 
men, and  called  forth  repeated  legislative  acts  and 
strong  assertions  of  executive  authority.  To  these  we 
shall  return.  Yet  certain  recent  writers  have  urged, 
with  a  good  deal  of  apparent  force,  that  the  transfor- 
mation actually  effected  was  nothing  like  as  great  as 
has  been  commonly  supposed.  Basing  their  con- 
clusions upon  certain  contemporary  evidence  before 
royal  commissions,  they  have  shown  pretty  conclusively 
that  in  this  first  period — from,  say,  1450  to  1610 — 
enclosures  were  confined  mainly  to  the  midland 
group  of  counties  :  Leicester,  Northampton,  Rutland, 
Warwick,  Bedford,  Berks,  Bucks,  Oxford,  and  Middle- 
sex. But  when  they  go  on  to  reckon  that  even  in 
these  counties  less  than  one-tenth  of  the  soil  was 
affected,  they  seem  to  press  their  evidence  beyond 
what  it  will  bear,  and  to  forget  certain  important 
considerations.  My  own  minimum  estimate  for  the 
above-named  counties  would  be  that  about  one-fifth 
of  the  arable  land  was  affected  ;  and  this  was  certainly 
quite  enough  to  occasion  considerable  alarm.  More- 
over this  estimate  does  not  include  the  demesne  land 
laid    down    to    pasturage ;    great    distress    might    be 

63 


Economic  Organisation 

caused  thereby  among  the  cottars  who  had  previously 
lived  chiefly  by  wages,  and  now  had  to  abandon  their 
cottages  and  patches  of  land  and  move  elsewhere, 
even  though  no  "  yardling  "  or  "  half-yardling  "  families 
were  disturbed  in  their  holdings. 

All  the  developments  we  have  been  following — the 
transformation  of  labour-rendering  into  rent-paying 
customary  tenants,  the  removal  of  many  of  the  cus- 
tomary tenants  in  consequence  of  enclosures  and  the 
introduction  of  sheep-breeding  in  the  place  of  tillage, 
the  growth  of  a  class  of  large  "farmers"  on  the 
demesnes,  gradually  accumulating  their  own  farming 
capital — all  these  had  new  and  greater  consequences 
at  the  time  of  the  Reformation.  The  Reformation  in 
religion,  whether  for  good  or  for  ill,  was  an  expression 
of  individualism  ;  it  emphasized  the  direct  relation  to 
God  of  the  individual  soul.  But  religious  individualism 
was  but  a  part  or  aspect  of  a  universal  tendency  in  the 
direction  of  freeing  the  individual  from  tradition  and 
usage  and  stimulating  him  to  think  and  act  for  himself. 
And  this  took  shapes  both  good  and  bad  :  it  showed 
itself  in  greater  individual  enterprise  and  improved 
methods  of  production,  and  it  showed  itself  in  more 
obvious  selfishness  and  self-seeking  ;  what  contem- 
porary writers  call  "  private  affection,"  "  private  profit " 
and  "singular  lucre."  In  all  the  economic  relations 
of  human  beings  with  one  another,  it  meant  more  of 
what  we  now  call  "competition/'  with  all  that  it 
involves. 

Now  it  would  be  absurd  to  depict  the  earlier  centuries 
as  a  time  when  self-seeking  did  not  exist.  But  there 
can  hardly  be  any  doubt  that  in  the  sixteenth  century 

64 


Break-up   of  the  Manor 

self-seeking  became  more  general,  more  alert,  more 
unabashed  ;  and  of  course  this  manifested  itself  very 
clearly  in  men's  relations  to  land,  which  was  still  the 
basis  of  national  life.  English  land  even  to-day — if 
we  compare  our  prevailing  practices  and  feelings  with 
those  current  in  America  or  Canada  or  Australia — 
is  only  partially  commercialised.  Men  do  not  in 
England,  even  yet,  commonly  think  of  land  as  a 
source  of  profit  exactly  in  the  same  way  as  they  think 
of  a  cotton  mill ;  and  English  economists  still  prefer 
to  distinguish  "land"  pretty  sharply  from  "capital." 
Yet  English  land,  though  not  completely,  is  largely 
commercialised  :  and  it  was  in  the  period  of  the 
Reformation  that  this  commercialisation  first  made 
headway.  "  Farms,"  for  instance  {i.e.  farms  of  demesnes 
or  portions  of  demesnes),  came  to  be  looked  upon  as 
sources  of  profit  ;  would-be  tenants  came  forward  to 
offer  higher  rents,  or  to  buy  the  reversion  when  the 
term  of  the  sitting  tenant  should  expire.  Money  made 
in  trade  in  the  towns  turned  in  this  direction  for  in- 
vestment, and  city  business  men  competed  for  farms  with 
countrymen.  Landlords  naturally  took  advantage  of  the 
opportunity  to  increase  their  incomes,  and  were  roundly 
abused  by  the  preachers  and  pamphleteers  of  the  time 
as  "  rent  raisers "  and  "  rent  enhancers."  Bishop 
Latimer  declared  in  one  of  his  sermons  that  for  a  farm 
for  which  his  yeoman  father  had  paid  a  rent  of  three 
or  four  pounds  by  the  year,  his  successor  was  now 
paying  sixteen  pounds  or  more  ;  and  in  another  place, 
referring  to  farms  on  a  larger  scale,  that  "that  which 
heretofore  went  for  twenty  or  forty  pounds  by  the  year 
is  now  let  for  fifty  or  a  hundred  pounds  by  the  year." 

65  E 


Economic  Organisation 

And  an  additional  impulse  and  excuse  was  given  by 
the  rise  of  prices  which  followed  upon  the  debasement 
of  the  currency  in  the  later  years  of  Henry  VIII  and 
under  Edward  VI. 

To  the  new  feeling  concerning  land  a  greatly  wider 
scope  was  inevitably  given  by  the  dissolution  of  the 
monasteries  in  1536  and  1539.  It  has  been  reckoned 
that  about  one-fifth  of  the  land  of  the  country  now 
passed,  by  gift  or  easy  terms  of  sale  by  the  crown,  into 
the  hands  of  lay  lords  and  gentry,  in  addition  to  what- 
ever they  held  before.  "  Those  families,"  wrote  Hallam 
in  1827,  "within  and  without  the  peerage,  which  are 
now  deemed  the  most  considerable,  will  be  found,  with 
no  great  number  of  exceptions,  to  have  first  become 
conspicuous  under  the  Tudor  line  of  kings  ;  and,  if  we 
could  trace  the  titles  of  their  estates,  to  have  acquired  no 
small  portion  of  them,  mediately  or  immediately,  from 
monastic  or  other  ecclesiastical  foundations."  This  is 
true  not  only  of  several  of  the  great  Whig  houses  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  "  the  great  civil  and  religious 
liberty  families,"  of  whom  Disraeli  gives  the  typical 
history  in  Sybil ;  it  is  true  also  of  many  of  the  sub- 
stantial country  gentlemen,  like  the  family  to  which 
Oliver  Cromwell  belonged,  who  formed  the  strength  of 
the  Puritan  and  parliamentarian  party  in  the  seventeenth 
century.  It  is  not  my  business  here  to  discuss  the 
question  whether  or  no  this  was  the  best  disposition 
of  the  wealth  of  the  monasteries  under  the  circum- 
stances of  the  time  and  in  the  interests  of  the  future  ;  it 
is  sufficient  to  call  attention  to  the  facts  themselves.  Of 
the  suppressed  smaller  monasteries  the  number  is  said 
to  have  been  three  hundred  and  seventy-six  ;  of  the 

66 


Break-up  of  the  Manor 

greater,  probably  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  ;  some 
six  hundred  and  twenty-six  in  all.  Probably  in  at 
least  five  hundred  parishes  the  dissolution  involved  the 
substitution  of  a  layman  for  an  ecclesiastical  body  in 
the  ownership  of  the  whole  or  a  considerable  part  of 
the  manor.  Now  it  is  the  universal  experience — not 
in  England  only — that  ecclesiastical  and  similar  cor- 
porate bodies  are  conservative  in  their  policy  and  easy- 
going in  their  demands.  The  rentals  paid  to  the 
monasteries  by  the  farmers  of  demesne  land  and  the 
fines  on  renewal  paid  by  the  customary  tenants  were 
probably,  as  a  rule,  relatively  low.  But  now  came  the 
new  owners,  moved  by  the  new  spirit  of  gain.  They 
enhanced  rents,  converted  in  many  places  arable  into 
pasture,  and  tried  to  bully  customary  tenants  to  accept 
leases  for  lives  or  periods  of  years.  We  must  not 
exaggerate  the  extent  of  these  changes  ;  after  a  period 
of  disturbance,  the  new  owners  settled  down  on  their 
estates,  and  rents — having  been  adjusted  to  the  new 
conditions  of  agriculture  and  the  new  range  of  prices — 
tended  once  more  to  become  stationary.  Moreover 
very  many  customary  tenants  did  survive  under  the 
new  name  of  "  copyholders,"  with  a  legal  security  of 
tenure.  Even  the  open  field,  with  its  compulsory 
rotation,  remained  over  the  larger  part  of  rural  England, 
though  in  a  less  complete  and  symmetrical  form.  Still 
the  beginnings  had  been  made  of  the  new  system  of 
capitalist  farming  ;  and  many  of  the  peasant  cultivators 
had  disappeared  from  the  land. 


67 


LECTURE    IV 

The  Rise  of  Foreign  Trade:  the  Advent  of 
Capital  and  Investment. 

In  turning  now  to  consider  the  beginnings  of  England's 
foreign  trade,  we  must  steadily  bear  in  mind  that,  though 
the  interest  of  the  subject  is  great,  both  for  the  light  it 
casts  on  the  conditions  of  the  time  and  also  because 
of  the  dominant  part  which  foreign  trade  was  destined 
ultimately  to  play  in  English  development,  its  bulk  was 
relatively  very  small  throughout  the  Middle  Ages,  in 
comparison  with  the  total  economic  activity  of  the 
nation.  England  remained  on  the  whole  a  self-sufficing 
country  :  export  carried  away  only  such  surplus  raw 
produce  as  the  land  did  not  itself  require,  especially 
wool  ;  and  import  brought  chiefly  luxuries,  such  as 
silks,  furs,  fine  and  dyed  woollen  cloth,  and  French 
wines,  purchased  by  a  very  limited  upper  class,  to- 
gether with  the  spices  which  rendered  more  palatable 
the  food  and  drink  of  the  well-to-do.  Probably  the 
only  imported  article  in  general  use  among  the  masses 
of  the  people  was  the  Norwegian  tar  which  was  em- 
ployed as  dressing  for  sheep  in  cases  of  scab  :  this 
seems  to  have  been  introduced  at  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century.  Down  to  the  close  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  England  was  far  inferior  to  certain  other  parts 

68 


Foreign  Trade 


of  Europe, — to  the  Rhineland  and  the  great  cities  of 
north  and  south  Germany  on  the  one  side,  to  the 
ItaHan  republics,  such  as  Genoa  and  Venice,  on  the 
other, — in  manufacturing  skill,  in  accumulated  capital, 
in  commercial  enterprise,  in  knowledge  of  the  arts  of 
navigation  and  of  accounting,  and  in  the  possession  of 
shipping.  It  was  really  only  in  the  seventeenth  century 
that  England  began  to  compete  with  the  other  nations 
of  western  Europe  on  anything  like  equal  terms,  and 
only  in  the  eighteenth  century  that  it  took  the  place  of 
Holland  and  became  the  great  carrying  and  entrepot 
nation  of  the  world. 

I  shall  group  what  I  have  to  say  on  this  subject 
around  two  problems,  which  were  closely  connected. 
When  our  story  begins,  the  foreign  trade  of  England  | 
may  be  described  as  of  the  "passive"  kind.  Imports! 
were  brought  to  our  shores  almost  exclusively  in  t 
foreign  ships  by  foreign  merchants,  and  exports  were 
carried  away  in  foreign  ships  by  foreign  merchants. 
It  was  a  position  of  affairs  similar  to  what  exists  in 
China  to-day  and  existed  even  in  Russia  a  century  ago. 
Chinese  goods  hardly  come  to  Europe  on  Chinese 
ships  at  all ;  as  late  as  the  middle  of  last  century  Russian 
merchants  only  conducted  one-ninth  of  the  import  and 
one-forty-fourth  of  the  export  trade  of  their  own  land. 
From  a  position  like  this  we  have  to  see  how  English 
foreign  trade  became  "  active,"  and  how  not  only  the 
distribution  of  imports  and  the  collection  of  exports 
within  the  land,  but  the  undertaking  of  the  actual 
business  of  import  and  export  was  assumed  by  English  ', 
hands.  The  second  problem  is  the  organisation  of 
this  new  branch  of  activity,  its  relation  to  the  form  of 

69 


Economic  Organisation 

organisation  that  had  already  grown  up  for  internal 
trade  and  industry,  and  the  gradual  development  of 
new  forms  to  meet  the  peculiar  needs  of  foreign 
undertakings. 

To  begin,  then,  with  the  state  of  affairs  when  our 
foreign  trade  was  practically  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
foreigners.  In  some  respects  foreignness  may  be  said 
to  have  had  nothing  to  do  with  nationality  ;  and  in 
strictness  I  ought  rather  to  speak  of  "alien  "  merchants 
when  I  mean  merchants  from  other  countries.  For  in 
the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  "foreigner" 
(from  forinsecus)  meant  simply  an  outsider,  a  man  from 
a  distance :  it  was  applied  as  freely  to  a  man  from  another 
town  in  the  same  country  as  to  a  man  from  another 
country  ;  and  in  some  important  aspects  all  "  foreign- 
ers," whether  aliens  or  not,  were  treated  alike  by  the 
townsmen  to  whom  they  came.  They  were  welcome 
so  far  as  they  gave  business  to  the  resident  burgesses 
of  the  towns  to  which  they  came  :  so  far,  that  is, 
as  they  brought  things  which  the  burgesses  could  sell 
for  them,  or  took  away  goods  which  the  burgesses  could 
buy  for  them.  But  they  were  most  unwelcome  when 
they  tried  to  deal  directly  with  non-burgesses  or  to  sell 
retail.  For  the  conception  of  a  "  national "  trade  was 
only  beginning  to  grow  up  ;  and  the  unit  of  com- 
mercial life  was  still  the  town  and  not  the  nation.  Of 
course  foreigners  who  were  also  aliens  were  doubly 
foreign  :  their  speech  bewrayed  them.  And  at  a  time 
when  law  was  not  yet  completely  "  territorial "  but 
was  still  largely  "  personal "  ;  when,  that  is  to  say,  a 
man,  wherever  he  might  travel,  was  thought  to  have  a 
right  to  be  tried  by  the  laws  to  which  he  had  been 

70 


Foreign  Trade 


accustomed,  it  was  inevitable  that  alien  merchants  in 
England — a  country  still  relatively  barbarous — should 
live  a  somewhat  separate  life.  They  were  very  much 
in  the  position  of  the  communities  of  European  mer- 
chants until  recently  in  China.  Like  them,  they  were 
restricted  to  a  few  ports  and  trading  centres,  and  not 
allowed  to  penetrate  freely  into  the  interior.  And 
they  were  watched  with  anxious  concern  to  see  that 
they  did  not  defraud  the  simple-minded  native  burgess, 
or  invade  his  monopoly  either  of  the  collecting  or  of 
the  distributing  trade  in  the  country  itself. 

Particular  bodies  of  foreign  merchants  were  able  to 
purchase  for  themselves  valuable  trading  privileges  and 
to  secure  the  right  to  trade  with  England  on  paying  only 
moderate  duties.  Of  these  the  most  important  were 
the  German  merchants  known  as  the  Teutonic  Hanse, 
and  the  merchants  of  Italy,  above  all  those  of  Venice. 
The  Teutonic  Hanse  was  a  great  confederation  of 
German  towns,  inspired  throughout  by  what  were 
conceived  to  be  the  interests  of  their  traders.  "To 
navigate  is  a  necessity  for  us,  to  live  is  not "  {Navigare 
necesse  est :  vivere  non  est  necesse),  was  its  proud  motto. 
In  its  earlier  history  its  leader  was  Cologne,  owing 
especially  to  its  eminence  in  the  manufacture  of  cloth  ; 
later  the  Baltic  towns,  led  by  Liibeck,  came  to  the 
front,  owing  to  the  immense  importance  of  the  herring 
fisheries  which  they  then  controlled.  Some  one  has 
rather  bitterly  said  that  the  herring  and  the  clove 
(the  chief  object  of  Eastern  trade)  have  caused  more 
bloodshed  than  anything  else  except  the  Christian 
religion.  Into  the  historical  importance  of  the  herring 
I  cannot  here  enter.     Suffice  it  to  say  that,  during  the 

71 


Economic  Organisation 

fourteenth  century,  the  Hanseatic  towns,  banded  to- 
gether in  opposition  to  the  Danish  monarch  who  sought 
to  control  the  entrance  to  the  Sound,  grew  into  some- 
thing very  much  hke  a  federal  republic  ;  though  each 
of  the  city-states  which  constituted  it  was  subject  nomi- 
nally to  the  Emperor,  and  many  of  them  also  to  some 
nearer  territorial  prince.  Of  the  settlements  of  their 
merchants  in  foreign  countries,  the  most  important 
were  the  four  "counters  "  at  Bruges,  Bergen,  Novgorod, 
and  London  :  in  the  last-named  city  they  possessed  a 
settlement,  surrounded  by  a  strong  wall  and  compris- 
ing warehouses,  residences,  a  fine  hall  and  a  pleasant 
garden,  which  was  known  as  the  Steelyard,  and  which 
occupied  a  site  on  the  Thames  bank  now  taken  by 
Cannon  Street  railway  station.  At  first  practically  the 
whole  trade  between  England  and  Germany  was  in 
their  hands  ;  to  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  they 
succeeded  in  excluding  Englishmen  from  entering  into 
direct  commercial  relations  with  north  Germany  and 
the  Baltic.  They  always  paid  export  duties  lower  than 
other  aliens,  and  usually  somewhat  less  than  were  paid 
by  Englishmen  themselves.  In  the  relations  of  inter- 
national trade,  the  Steelyard  served  much  the  same 
purpose  as  the  famous  settlement  of  South  German 
merchants  in  Venice  known  as  the  Fondaco  dei 
Tedeschi,  with  this  important  difference,  that  the 
Italian  republic  was  not  in  the  earlier  and  more 
primitive  stage  of  commercial  development  still  occu- 
pied by  England.  Perhaps  a  closer  analogy  may  be 
found  in  the  mediaeval  "factories"  of  the  Italian 
merchants  in  the  Near  East,  and  of  the  English 
East  India  Company  later  in  the  Far  East. 

72 


Foreign  Trade 


Equally  characteristic  of  the  time  were  the  privileges 
and  tariff  preferences  granted  by  the  English  govern- 
ment to  Venice  for  the  benefit  of  her  merchants. 
After  various  experimental  arrangements  earlier  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  intercourse  between  the  two  states 
settled  down  in  its  closing  years  into  a  regular  system 
which  survived  well  into  the  sixteenth  century.  Every 
year  Venice  despatched  a  great  fleet  of  galleys,  with 
Bruges,  the  busiest  centre  of  the  trade  of  western 
Europe,  as  its  ultimate  destination.  These  "  Flanders 
galleys,"  as  they  were  called,  visited  on  their  way 
Syracuse,  Majorca  and  the  ports  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
and  then  struck  north  for  the  English  Channel.  A 
part  of  the  fleet  usually  turned  off  to  Southampton, 
while  the  rest  went  on  to  the  Low  Countries.  Arrived 
at  Southampton,  the  Venetian  traders  remained  doing 
business  for  several  weeks,  until  it  was  time  to  rejoin 
their  consorts  and  return  home.  The  fleet,  be  it  ob- 
served, was  a  public  undertaking.  The  ships  belonged 
to  the  state  of  Venice,  which  appointed  the  commander 
of  the  whole  flotilla  and  provided  captains  and  crews 
and  fighting  men.  The  right  of  freighting  a  ship  was 
put  up  to  auction  ;  and  though  the  trading  was  all 
done  by  individual  merchants  or  small  partnerships, 
and  there  was  no  general  joint-stock,  the  character 
of  the  cargoes  and  the  places  and  periods  of  trade 
were  all  carefully  regulated  by  the  government,  and 
no  one  was  allowed  to  send  goods  to  England  except 
in  this  annual  fleet.  No  doubt  the  rulers  of  Venice, 
who  were  themselves  merchants,  were  right  in  thinking 
that  it  was  very  expedient  to  keep  their  ships  and  men 
together  ;   in   this  way  they  could  provide  the  more 

73 


Economic  Organisation 

completely  for  their  safety,  maintain  stricter  discipline 
and  a  higher  standard  of  commercial  morality,  and 
make  better  terms  with  the  several  foreign  governments. 
The  policy  of  the  Venetian  government  was  precisely 
similar  to  that  of  the  Hanse  :  it  was  directed  to  two 
ends  :  to  securing  a  good  market  in  England  and  the 
Low  Countries  for  the  commodities,  both  of  home  pro- 
duction and  obtained  from  the  East,  in  which  they 
traded,  and  to  gaining  all  the  profit  that  could  be 
derived  from  their  position  as  the  sole  source  of 
supply  for  Mediterranean  countries  of  English,  French, 
and  Flemish  commodities.  All  outsiders,  including 
the  citizens  of  the  countries  where  they  themselves 
enjoyed  large  privileges,  were  absolutely  excluded  from 
the  whole  of  the  Mediterranean  under  their  control. 

But,  obviously,  such  one-sided  arrangements  as  these 
with  the  Hanse  and  Venice  could  not  permanently 
survive  when  a  number  of  Englishmen  made  their 
appearance,  anxious  and  capable  themselves  to  take 
part  in  foreign  trade.  The  remarkable  thing  is  that 
the  privileges  of  the  foreigners  were  retained  by  them 
so  long  after  well-organised  bodies  of  English  rivals 
had  begun  to  call  their  monopoly  in  question. 

The  first  of  these  were  the  so-called  Merchants  of 
the  Staple  or  Staplers.  By  "  staple  "  was  understood 
a  fixed  or  appointed  market.  From  quite  early  in  the 
fourteenth  century  it  was  the  settled  policy  of  the 
English  government  to  appoint  certain  fixed  places 
at  which  all  sales  of  wool,  the  chief  product  of  the 
country,  should  take  place,  and  to  which  accordingly 
all  English  merchants  who  dealt  in  wool  were  bound 
to  resort.     The  frequent  changes  of  location — some- 

74 


Foreign  Trade 


times  one,  sometimes  several,  places  in  England  itself 
being  chosen  for  the  staple,  sometimes  a  place  on  the 
Continent,  usually  Bruges — give  an  appearance  of 
vacillation  to  the  policy  which  does  not  really  belong 
to  it.  The  policy  itself  was  throughout  consistent :  it 
was  to  mark  out  regular  channels  through  which  the 
stream  of  trade  should  flow,  so  that  it  might  with 
facility  be  both  protected  and  taxed.  At  last  the 
choice  of  the  government  fixed  permanently  upon 
Calais,  which  combined  the  advantages  of  a  con- 
tinental situation  with  those  of  English  rule ;  and 
there  the  staple  for  wool  remained  for  a  century 
and  a  half — from  1399  until  the  town  was  lost  to 
England  in  1558. 

We  can  discern  the  gradual  consolidation  of 
the  group  of  English  wool-staplers  into  a  definite 
organisation — the  Mayor  and  Company  of  the  Staple 
— on  exactly  the  same  lines  as  the  craft  companies. 
Like  the  craft  companies,  it  resulted  from  the  con- 
junction of  two  forces — the  impulse  towards  fellow- 
ship spontaneously  felt  by  men  engaged  iii  the  same 
business,  men  having  the  same  interests  and  running 
the  same  risks,  and  the  need  of  regulation  and  control 
felt  by  the  government,  partly  for  fiscal  reasons,  but 
partly,  also,  from  an  honest  desire  to  safeguard 
national  interests.  And  this  body  necessarily,  under 
the  circumstances  of  the  time,  enjoyed  a  monopoly 
as  against  other  Englishmen.  Whether  this  mon- 
opoly was  in  practice  irksome  would  depend  upon 
whether  it  was  exercised  in  an  exclusive  spirit,  and 
whether  there  really  were  any  number,  worth  speaking 
of,  of  competent  merchants  excluded  from  member- 

75 


Economic  Organisation 

ship.  These  questions  we  do  right  probably  in 
answering,  for  the  earher  part  of  the  company's 
history,  in  the  negative. 

We  might  have  supposed  that  a  body  of  EngHsh- 
men  engaged  in  the  export  of  wool  would  have 
speedily  come  into  conflict  with  the  privileges  of  the 
foreign  merchants,  since  wool  was  the  main  export 
article  of  the  "  Hansards  "  and  a  chief  export  article 
of  the  Italians.  But  the  staplers  were  limited  by 
their  own  government  to  Calais  :  from  Calais,  through 
the  foreign  merchants  who  resorted  thither  to  meet 
them,  they  were  able  apparently  to  supply  a  con- 
siderable market  in  the  Netherlands  and  the  north 
of  France  ;  and  this  seems  on  the  whole  to  have 
satisfied  them. 

Far  different  was  the  state  of  mind  of  a  younger 
English  body  of  traders,  the  Company  of  Merchant 
Adventurers.  Their  very  name  indicates  the  con- 
scious growth  of  a  new  spirit  among  Englishmen. 
These  merchants  aimed  at  going  further  afield  and 
engaging  in  foreign  trade  across  the  seas  outside  the 
limits  of  English  territory  ;  they  aimed  also  at  find- 
ing a  market  abroad  for  the  new  manufactured  com- 
modity which  England  was  beginning  to  produce  on 
a  large  scale,  viz.  woollen  cloth.  In  both  these  ways 
they  were  looked  upon  as  peculiarly  enterprising  and  as 
undertaking  a  distinctly  greater  risk  or  "adventure" 
than  the  staplers.  True,  the  gregariousness  and  sense 
of  common  interest  even  among  these  Adventurers  was 
so  strong  that  they  too  soon  began  to  form  themselves 
into  a  company,  organised  like  one  of  the  great  city 
companies  of  London.     Moreover,  though  the  whole 

76 


Foreign  Trade 


world  was  before  them,  the  foreign  market  into  which 
they  really  desired  to  press  was  just  the  other  side 
of  the  Channel  and  the  North  Sea.  And  there  they 
were  forced,  if  not  by  governmental  regulation  by 
the  circumstances  of  the  time,  to  make  some  one 
particular  town  their  "staple,"  and  establish  them- 
selves in  an  imposing  and  commodious  House.  They 
could  not  get  the  right  of  settlement  or  the  right  to 
trade — which  alone  made  settlement  worth  while — 
except  by  a  licence  from  the  local  prince  ;  they  could 
only  offer  attractive  terms  to  a  foreign  prince  by 
agreeing  to  come  together  at  some  one  place  ;  and 
only  in  this  way,  also,  could  they  protect  their 
common  interests  when  the  settlement  had  taken 
place.  They  naturally  sought  first  to  establish  them- 
selves at  Bruges,  the  then  centre  of  the  trade  of 
western  Europe.  But  Bruges  was  itself  a  seat  of 
the  manufacture  of  cloth,  and  was  allied  to  Ghent 
which  carried  on  that  manufacture  on  a  still  larger 
scale.  On  their  famous  woollen  cloth  rested  the  pros- 
perity of  all  the  Flemish  towns  :  the  manufacturing 
interests  were  much  too  jealous  and  too  strong  to 
allow  Englishmen  to  invade  the  local  monopoly  ;  and 
accordingly  the  Merchant  Adventurers  were  com- 
pelled to  turn  elsewhere.  In  1407  they  established 
themselves  for  the  first  time  at  Antwerp,  by  the  favour 
of  the  Duke  of  Brabant.  Antwerp  was  then  quite  a 
small  town,  insignificant  in  comparison  with  Bruges  ; 
and  the  Duke,  who  wanted  to  benefit  by  the  duties 
the  English  importers  would  pay  him,  could  afford 
to  disregard  the  remonstrances  of  the  few  weavers 
and   cloth   merchants    there    might  happen   to  be  in 

n 


Economic   Organisation 

his  capital.     For  a  good  many  years  the  Adventurers 
were  not  quite  satisfied  with  Antwerp  as  their  centre, 
and  made  various  attempts  to  get  a  footing  in  some 
busier  place ;    but  after   1444  they  settled    down    at 
Antwerp  for  good,  and  remained  there  till  the  town 
was    ruined    by   the   religious   troubles   of   the    next 
century   and    the    disastrous   siege    of    1584.      Their 
presence    certainly    contributed    to    the    astounding 
growth    of   Antwerp    in    wealth  and    population   and 
trade,    a   growth    which    by   the    middle  of   the  six- 
teenth century  placed  it  in  a  position  in  relation  to 
western   European  markets  as  strong  as  that  which 
Bruges    had    occupied    in    previous    centuries.      But 
although    the    English    Adventurers    might   seem   to 
be  as  definitely  localised  as  the   Staplers,  and  there 
might  appear  to  be  little  difference  in  their  methods 
of  business,  they  really  breathed  a  more  independent 
and    enterprising    air.     They    were    not    bound    by 
governmental   regulations  to  the  same  extent  as  the 
Staplers  ;    the  cloth  export  was  an  expanding   busi- 
ness, while   the   woollen  trade   was   a   stationary   or 
declining  one  ;    and  when   the  great  era   of   geogra- 
phical discovery  began  at   the  end  of   the   fifteenth 
century,  it  was  the  Merchant  Adventurers  who  were 
most  eager  and  able  to  push  out  into  new  directions. 
Out  of  their  circle  arose  all  the  Tudor  companies  for 
adventuring  into  distant  parts  for  purposes  of  trade 
— the   Russia  Company,  the   Levant  Company,  and, 
greatest  of  all,  the  East  India  Company  ;  so  that  they 
may  be  regarded  in  a  very  real  sense  as  the  founders 
of  English  foreign  trade. 

The    appearance    and    progress    of    the    Merchant 

78 


Capital  and  Investment 

Adventurers  indicate  the  advent  on  a  considerable 
scale  of  a  new  factor  in  English  economic  development, 
the  factor  of  Capital  (as  distinguished  from  Land  and 
Labour)  ;  and  the  advent  also  of  the  phenomenon, 
historically  inextricable  from  Capital,  which  we  call 
Investment.  By  Capital  the  business  world  has  always 
meant — whatever  the  economists  may  have  tried  to 
mean — wealth  which  its  owner  can  employ  for  the 
purpose  of  gain  ;  and  by  Investment  we  meant  partly 
the  external,  or  business,  fact  that  there  really  exist 
openings  for  the  use  of  wealth  in  directions  which  will 
bring  an  income  or  "revenue,"  over  and  above  the 
return  of  the  sum  employed  ;  and  partly  the  internal, 
or  psychological,  fact  that  its  owners  are  actually 
desirous  of  using  it  in  such  directions.  And  the  early 
history  of  the  Merchant  Adventurers  shows  us  how 
this  trading  capital  came  into  existence  in  England. 
It  did  not  arise  out  of  the  revenues  of  the  great 
landlords,  as  some  have  conjectured ;  the  younger 
sons  of  the  lesser  gentry  might  go  into  business  but 
they  certainly  carried  no  capital  with  them.  More 
was  probably  made  at  first  out  of  the  profits  of  tax- 
collecting  ;  and  it  is  possible  that  some  of  the  townsmen 
who  earliest  engaged  in  trade  were  enriched  by  their 
ownership  of  land  made  valuable  by  the  growth  of 
an  urban  population.  But  the  chief  source,  it  would 
appear,  of  the  capital  now  turning  in  the  direction 
of  foreign  enterprise  was  the  wealth  already  acquired 
by  merchants,  whether  of  native  or  foreign  extraction, 
in  the  home  trade,  and  especially  in  the  importation 
into  England  and  the  sale  there  of  foreign  commodities 
in  demand  among  the  upper  and  middle  classes. 

79 


Economic  Organisation 

In  dealing  in  an  earlier  lecture  with  the  craft  gilds 
I  probably  gave  the  impression  that  they  were  all  com- 
posed of  comparatively  humble  handicraftsmen  ;  and 
this  was  perhaps  unavoidable.  But  early  in  the 
fourteenth  century  we  notice  that  out  of  the  multitude 
of  crafts  or  misteries  a  few  companies  had  already 
become  conspicuous  for  the  wealth  and  influence 
of  their  members,  both  in  London  and  in  the  other 
chief  trading  centres  of  the  realm..  In  London — 
where  before  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Edward  III  there 
were  as  many  as  48  "  misteries  "  sufficiently  organised 
to  send  representatives  to  the  Common  Council — some 
twelve  "  great  companies  "  are  soon  conspicuous  above 
the  rest — viz.  the  Mercers,  Grocers,  Drapers,  Fish- 
mongers, Goldsmiths,  Skinners,  Merchant  Tailors, 
Haberdashers,  Salters,  Ironmongers,  Vintners,  and 
Clothmakers.  Now  all  these  trades  required  a  certain 
amount  of  capital.  The  Goldsmiths,  for  instance,  used 
an  expensive  raw  material ;  and  though  the  master 
goldsmith  continued  to  work  with  his  own  hands  at 
the  more  delicate  operations — as  we  may  see  him 
represented  in  engravings  of  a  somewhat  later  period 
— the  prosperous  men  of  the  craft  naturally  occupied 
a  superior  social  position.  Much  the  same  is  true 
of  the  Tailors,  at  a  time  when  the  upper  classes 
dressed  so  expensively.  The  Fishmongers  needed 
capital  for  their  fishing  smacks  ;  and  so  on.  And  the 
three  companies  which  were  early  placed  at  the  head 
of  the  list,  the  Mercers,  Grocers,  and  Drapers,  and 
which  make  their  appearance  in  each  of  the  larger 
towns  as  well  as  in  London,  were  all  composed  of  men 
who  were  exclusively  traders  and  not  manufacturers  at 

80 


I 


Capital  and  Investment 

all.  The  Drapers  arose  perhaps  out  of  the  Shearmen, 
who  actually  prepared  the  cloth  for  use  ;  but  they  soon 
left  the  work  of  shearing  to  others,  and  confined  them- 
selves to  purchase  and  sale  :  the  importance  of  their 
company  testifies  to  the  rapid  extension  of  the  manu- 
facture of  cloth  in  England.  The  Grocers,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  quite  clearly  from  the  first  either 
importers,  or  else  dealers  in  imported  commodities. 
Their  wares  were  all  kinds  of  spices  and  drugs,  and 
their  very  name  (Grossiers)  implies  that  their  operations 
were  wholesale.  The  Mercers,  likewise,  who  traded  in 
"  merceries  " — linen,  canvas,  and  above  all  silk  fabrics 
— derived  their  name  from  the  fact  that  they  were 
dealers  and  handled  "wares"  {mercinionia).  From 
several  of  these  companies  the  Merchant  Adventurers 
were  recruited  :  each  Adventurer  continued  to  belong 
to  his  own  city  company — and  indeed  they  were  bound 
to  belong  to  one  of  the  misteries  if  they  wished  to 
enjoy  the  municipal  franchise — while  engaging  in  the 
new  foreign  enterprise.  But  it  was  with  the  Mercers 
that  they  were  most  closely  associated.  And  how 
much  capital  a  successful  Mercer  might  accumulate  we 
can  gather  from  the  story  of  Whittington,  "thrice 
Lord  Mayor  of  London,"  in  1398,  1407,  and  1420. 

There  had,  it  is  true,  been  wealthy  merchants  and 
financiers  in  London  long  before,  and  they  had  formed 
a  conspicuous  element  in  the  civic  oligarchy.  They 
were,  however,  largely  of  foreign  origin  ;  some  were 
Gascon,  like  the  Mayor  of  Bordeaux  in  1275  who 
became  Mayor  of  London  in  1280 ;  others  were 
Italian,  like  the  leading  men  among  the  Pepperers, 
the  forerunners  of  the  Grocers.     Merchants  of  English 

81  F 


Economic  Organisation 

descent  were  only  beginning  to  make  their  way  into 
considerable  operations,  and  they  were  commonly 
connected  in  business  with  aliens  controlling  a  larger 
capital  who  could  supply  them  with  imported  goods 
on  credit.  But  by  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century  the  situation  had  changed.  English-owned 
capital  now  made  foreign  capital  unnecessary  for  the 
home  trade ;  and  Englishmen  had  sufficiently  large 
resources,  as  well  as  sufficient  courage  and  sufficient 
knowledge  how  to  deal  with  foreign  tariffs  and  foreign 
currency,  to  venture  upon  overseas  trade  on  their 
own  account. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  teaching  of  the  mediaeval 
Church  with  regard  to  Usury,  enforced  as  it  was  by 
secular  legislation  and  by  the  law  courts,  failed  to 
recognise  "the  productive  character  of  capital,"  and 
put  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  progress  of  trade. 
Such  assertions  show  ignorance  of  the  historical  de- 
velopment. During  the  later  Middle  Ages,  what  we 
know  as  "capital"  was  only  beginning  to  come  into 
existence  :  the  world,  that  is  to  say,  was  only  beginning 
to  see  accumulations  of  wealth  which  could  be  invested 
in  any  direction  in  trade  and  industry,  and  to  realise 
that  opportunities  for  such  investment  actually  existed. 
Now  any  investment  in  which  the  owner  of  capital 
actually  "adventured"  his  property  and  took  a  real 
risk,  in  the  hope  of  obtaining  some  return  over  and 
above  the  sum  he  put  in,  was  regarded  by  theologians 
and  the  ecclesiastical  (or  "  canonist ")  lawyers  as  per- 
fectly legitimate.  So  that,  instead  of  retarding  the  free 
growth  of  trade,  the  Church  may  be  even  said  to  have 
stimulated  it,  by  employing  its  influence  to  turn  the 

82 


Capital  and  Investment 

disposable  wealth  of  the  time  away  from  mere  loans  to 
impecunious  rulers  or  extravagant  grandees  or  mis- 
managing monasteries — loans  which  might  fairly  be 
described  in  most  instances  by  the  modern  term  "  un- 
productive "  or  the  mediaeval  term  "  barren " — into 
the  more  productive  paths  of  commercial  venture. 
This  point  of  view  is  clearly  expressed  in  the  speech 
with  which  Morton,  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  who  was  also  Lord  Chancellor  of  England, 
addressed  one  of  the  early  parliaments  of  Henry  VII. 
"His  Grace  (the  King)  prays  you,"  he  says,  "to  take 
into  consideration  matters  of  trade,  as  also  the  manu- 
factures of  the  kingdom,  and  to  restrain  the  bastard 
and  barren  employment  of  moneys  to  usury  and  un- 
lawful exchanges  ;  that  they  may  be,  as  their  natural 
use  is,  turned  upon  commerce  and  lawful  and  royal 
trading." 

In  the  south  of  Europe  the  capitalist  organisation 
which  sprang  up  to  meet  the  new  needs  of  trade  was 
the  Societas,  the  partnership  or  company  (we  may  call 
it  either)  trading  on  a  joint-stock  ;  either  in  its  simple 
form,  where  all  the  partners  alike  took  part  in  the 
management,  or  in  the  special  form  adapted  to  the 
needs  of  sea-going  enterprise,  known  as  the  cominenda, 
and  reappearing  in  England  in  these  recent  years  in 
what  is  known  as  "  limited  partnership."  But  in 
England  the  habit  of  forming  gilds  was  too  all-pervasive, 
and  satisfied  for  a  long  time  too  completely  all  the  needs 
of  the  situation,  to  allow  the  joint-stock  plan  to  appear 
until  much  later,  and  then  not  as  the  accompaniment  of 
a  societas  on  south-European  lines,  but  as  the  inevitable 
but  tardy  creation  of  the  gild  or  fellowship  itself,  trading 

83 


Economic  Organisation 

in  distant  regions.  No  doubt  there  were  occasionally, 
even  in  England,  family  partnerships  ;  and  there  were 
also  occasionally  quite  large  partnerships  formed  for 
various  enterprises  within  the  country,  such  as  the 
development  of  mines.  But  there  is  no  trace  of  any 
such  large  partnerships  among  Englishmen  engaged  in 
foreign  trade  ;  and  indeed  the  rules  of  the  fellowship  of 
Merchant  Adventurers,  which,  like  all  other  industrial 
and  commercial  gilds,  insisted  upon  a  regular  appren- 
ticeship for  each  of  its  members,  might  easily  stand  in 
the  way.  So  long  as  a  fellowship  of  traders  (or  "  com- 
pany "  in  the  English  sense)  was  able  to  come  to  terms 
with  foreign  princes,  and  from  the  common  subscrip- 
tions, or  possibly  from  contributions  in  proportion  to  the 
individual  trade  done,  was  able  to  provide  the  necessary 
establishment  or  "  house  "  in  the  staple  town,  it  sufficed 
that  the  Adventurers  should  trade  on  their  individual 
stocks.  But  when  in  1553  a  number  of  "  adventurers  " 
created  "the  mystery  and  company  of  the  Merchant 
Adventurers  for  the  discovery  of  regions,  dominions, 
islands,  and  places  unknown  "  at  a  great  distance — to 
wit,  in  Russia — and  their  agents  had  to  reach  that 
country  by  way  of  the  White  Sea,  and  then  penetrate 
for  hundreds  of  miles  inland  to  the  capital,  it  was 
evident  that  individual  trading  was  out  of  the  question. 
The  year  1553,  therefore,  saw  the  formation  of  the 
first  true  joint-stock  company  :  and  it  is  interesting  to 
notice  that  the  number  of  members  or  shareholders 
was  240,  and  the  shares  £^2^  each.  The  example  thus 
set  was  imitated  by  several  others  of  the  companies 
engaged  in  business  overseas,  and  above  all,  half  a 
century  later,  by  the  East  India  Company,     But  the 

84 


Capital  and  Investment 

transition  to  the  new  corporate  plan  was  not  complete 
even  yet.  For  the  joint-stock  in  the  case  of  the  Russia 
Company,  as  afterwards  in  that  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, was  hmited  to  each  separate  voyage,  and  the 
profits  were  divided  after  each  voyage  in  proportion 
to  the  investment.  It  took  some  time  to  learn  by 
troublesome  experience  that  the  business  of  each  voyage 
could  not  be  kept  completely  apart  and  separately 
accounted  for  ;  and  that  a  permanent  joint-stock,  not 
periodically  repaid,  was  the  only  convenient  arrange- 
ment. 

We  are,  however,  rather  outstripping  the  point  we 
have  reached  in  the  narrative.  The  great  expansion  of 
England's  foreign  trade  in  the  fifteenth  century,  and  the 
first  half  of  the  sixteenth,  was  the  work  of  the  Merchant 
Adventurers,  and  they  never  reached  the  point  of  having 
a  common  stock.  As  time  went  on,  the  tutelage  in 
which  the  merchants  of  the  Hanse  and  of  Italy  sought 
to  hold  the  trade  of  this  country  became  more  and 
more  irksome.  The  English  Adventurers  sought  to 
enter  into  the  geographical  spheres  of  monopoly  or 
influence  which  the  Hansards  and  the  Venetians  kept 
jealously  for  themselves.  Demands  for  reciprocity 
fell  on  deaf  ears  ;  and  the  inevitable  outcome  was 
only  delayed  by  the  fact  that  the  English  monarchs 
hesitated  to  give  up  the  revenue  they  derived  from  the 
foreigners,  and  to  endanger  the  political  friendship 
of  the  powers  they  represented.  First  the  Venetians 
lost  their  privileged  position  in  1534  :  they  had  obsti- 
nately refused  to  let  the  English  merchants  enter  the 
Levant  to  share  their  trade  in  Malmsey  wine  and  cur- 
rants.    Within  half  a  century,  with  the  favour  of  the 

85 


Economic  Organisation 

Sultan,  who  was  ready  enough  to  favour  the  rivals  of 
his  ancient  enemies,  the  Venetians,  the  Levant  Com- 
pany was  regularly  established  in  the  eastern  Mediter- 
ranean, and  supplying  England  with  the  commodities 
for  which  it  had  been  previously  dependent  on  Venice. 
With  the  Hanse  the  bickering  went  on  much  longer. 
While  the  Venetians  were  being  driven  to  give  up 
their  annual  visits,  the  German  merchants  in  the 
Steelyard  still  maintained  their  proud  position.  When 
Holbein  came  to  England  he  found  employment  in 
painting  the  leading  members  of  the  community  ;  and 
the  pageant  he  designed  for  them  on  the  occasion  of 
the  coronation  procession  of  Anne  Boleyn  cast  into 
the  shade  all  the  like  productions  of  the  city  com- 
panies. Their  complete  satisfaction  with  themselves  is 
illustrated  by  the  allegorical  picture  they  commissioned 
Holbein  to  produce  for  their  hall  :  side  by  side  with 
the  mediaeval  conception  of  "The  Triumph  of  Poverty" 
it  displayed  the  modern  and  commercial  conception 
of  "  The  Triumph  of  Wealth,"  with  all  her  appropriate 
train  of  virtues.  It  was  not  till  1597  that  the  German 
merchants,  refusing  definitely  to  let  English  traders 
into  their  German  preserves,  finally  lost  their  privileges 
and  left  the  Steelyard.  But  by  that  time  the  old  unity 
of  the  Hanse  was  already  breaking  up.  What  the 
Adventurers  could  not  obtain  from  the  Hanse  as  a 
whole,  they  were  able  to  obtain  from  one  of  the 
constituent  towns.  The  year  161 1  saw  them,  after 
many  vicissitudes,  finally  established  in  Hamburg  and 
in  the  possession  of  lucrative  privileges.  From  this 
time  dates  the  close  connection  between  Hamburg 
and  England,  which  was  so  important  a  branch  of  the 

86 


Capital  and  Investment 

trading  relations  of  this  countiy  during  the  seventeenth 
and  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century.  From 
Hamburg  the  Merchant  Adventurers  were  able  to  find 
a  market  for  their  cloth  over  the  whole  of  northern 
Germany;  and  there  the  "English  Court"  remained, 
until  it  was  broken  up  by  the  orders  of  Napoleon  in 
1806. 


87 


LECTURE   V 

Domestic  Industry  and  Tudor  Nationalism 

We  have  already  seen  the  fundamental  importance  of 
the  woollen  industry  for  English  economic  develop- 
ment. It  furnishes  the  explanation  of  the  far-reaching 
agricultural  changes  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries  :  it  provided  the  commodity  with  which 
England  first  entered  actively  into  the  world's  com- 
merce. Its  significance  can  hardly  be  overestimated. 
It  was  the  first  of  the  great  manufactures  of  England  ; 
it  created  a  basis  for  English  activity  and  wealth  before 
iron  and  cotton  ;  and  in  the  seventeenth  and  early 
eighteenth  centuries  it  accounted  for  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  our  exports.  Its  power  is  shown  by  the 
remarkable  fact  that  it  was  able  to  bring  about  a 
complete  reversal  of  the  trade  policy  of  the  country. 
The  export  of  English  wool,  which  had  once  been 
the  pivot  of  the  government's  finance  and  the  chief 
occasion  for  commercial  intercourse  with  foreign 
countries,  was  from  1660  to  1825  absolutely  pro- 
hibited. It  remains  now  to  look  at  the  internal 
organisation  of  the  industry ;  and  here  again  we 
shall  find  that  it  presented  phenomena  of  the  utmost 
interest.  In  the  centuries  before  improvements  in 
transportation  made  it  possible  for  Europe  to  provide 
itself  with  the  cotton  of  Asia  or  America,  at  a  time 

88 


Domestic  Industry 

when  the  use  of  furs  and  silks  was  necessarily  con- 
fined to  the  wealthier  classes,  woollen  fabrics  were  the 
common,  over  large  areas  practically  the  only,  wear  of 
the  great  mass  of  the  people.  The  organisation  of  their 
production  had  accordingly  a  typical  significance  :  it 
exemplified,  in  all  countries  and  in  well-nigh  every 
district,  and  in  a  clear  and  unmistakable  form,  the 
shapes  which  industrial  relations  were  bound  to  take 
under  the  varying  conditions  of  the  time.  As  soon  as 
specialised  industrial  workers  made  their  appearance, 
occupied  mainly  in  manufacture  and  grouped  together 
for  the  most  part  in  the  towns,  the  shape  was  what  we 
now  know  as  the  gild  system,  and  of  this  we  have  already 
noticed  the  leading  characteristics.  There  is  much 
that  is  still  obscure  in  the  municipal  history  of  the 
twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries  ;  but  it  is  surely  not 
uninstructive  that  in  all  the  large  towns  of  western 
Europe  gilds  of  woollen  weavers  should  have  arisen 
and  made  themselves  conspicuous  during  that  period, 
and  that  only  second  to  them  in  prominence  should 
have  been  gilds  of  fullers  and  dyers  engaged  in  other 
and  later  processes  in  cloth  manufacture.  The  appear- 
ance of  such  societies,  a  century  or  more  before  many 
other  craftsmen  began  to  draw  together  in  fellowship, 
can  only  be  explained  by  their  greater  number — itself 
due  to  the  more  primary  character  of  the  want  which 
their  products  satisfied. 

But  as  the  woollen  industry  was  the  first,  on  any 
considerable  scale,  to  take  the  gild  form,  it  was  the  first 
to  break  away  from  it  ;  and  this  for  the  same  reason — 
the  extent  of  the  demand.  England  was  capable  of 
producing    large    supplies   of  wool,   of  good  quality. 

89 


Economic  Organisation 

What  was  first  lacking  was  technical  skill.  Whatever 
may  be  the  case  to-day,  the  economic  history  of  earlier 
centuries  fully  bears  out  the  contention  of  Frederick 
List  that  the  creation  of  "  productive  powers  "  is  more 
important  for  a  nation  than  the  mere  possession  of 
"  values  in  exchange."  And  England  owes  its  pro- 
ductive powers  very  largely  to  the  alien  immigrants 
who  have  made  their  way  to  her,  with  or  without  wel- 
come. The  necessary  skill  in  handicraft  in  the  woollen 
industry  came  to  the  country  from  the  Netherlands 
chiefly  during  two  periods.  There  was  a  considerable 
migration  from  the  Low  Countries  during  the  reign  of 
Edward  III,  and  again  some  two  centuries  later,  during 
the  early  years  of  Elizabeth.  In  the  one  case  they  were 
driven  from  home  by  internal  dissensions — by  the  con- 
test between  the  great  weaving  cities  of  Ghent  and 
Ypres  and  their  count,  and  by  the  collision  of  interest 
between  the  large  towns  and  the  surrounding  country 
districts.  In  the  second  case  they  were  driven  away 
by  the  religious  persecutions  of  Alva.  It  is  with  the 
first  of  these  migrations  that  we  have  now  to  do  ;  for 
the  change  in  the  organisation  of  industry  made  itself 
clearly  manifest  long  before  the  time  of  Elizabeth. 

A  rough  and  rude  cloth  was  apparently  produced 
at  one  time  in  every  town  in  the  country.  The 
weaver  would  usually  come  into  direct  contact  with 
his  customer  or  employer  :  I  add  "employer,"  because 
undoubtedly  it  was  often  the  practice  for  the  weaver  to 
work  up  an  employer's  yarn.  But  with  the  improve- 
ment here  and  there  in  the  weaver's  art,  the  manu- 
facture, at  any  rate  of  the  better  qualities,  would  tend 
to  concentrate  itself  in   particular  localities.      Sheep, 

90 


Domestic   Industry 


again,  were  raised  all  over  the  country  ;  and  we  have 
seen  that  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  the 
inducement  to  grow  wool  was  strong  enough  to  bring 
about  enclosures  in  most  of  the  Midland  counties.  In 
time  the  natural  advantages  of  the  downs  and  moors 
and  of  counties  like  Leicester  and  Lincoln  would  make 
them  the  homes  of  the  larger  flocks ;  and  accord- 
ingly wool  merchants  (or  "wool  staplers")  became 
even  more  necessary  than  before  to  collect  the  raw 
material  and  convey  it  to  users  elsewhere  in  England 
or  abroad,,  or  to  foreign  merchants  in  London  and 
other  ports.  Nor  was  this  all  :  as  early  as  the  four- 
teenth century  we  can  trace  the  rise  of  a  body  of 
dealers  in  cloth,  numerous  enough  in  the  country 
generally  to  need  a  market  provided  for  them  in 
London  at  Blackwell  Hall  in  1397,  and  rich  enough 
in  London  and  the  other  great  towns  to  take  rank 
among  the  wealthiest  of  the  city  companies.  Doubt- 
less these  dealers,  or  "  drapers "  as  they  were  called, 
were  engaged  not  only  in  collecting  cloth  for  sale  in 
parts  of  England  at  a  distance  from  the  place  of  pro- 
duction, but  also  in  collecting  it  for  export  abroad. 
What  their  presence  indicates  is  the  growing  distance 
between  the  producer  and  the  consumer,  and  the  need 
for  commercial  middlemen. 

But  as  the  market  widened,  the  opportunity  for 
middlemen  and  their  services  to  production  would 
become  even  greater.  Such  a  widening  of  the  market 
came  with  the  growth  and  extension  of  the  foreign 
market  for  cloth,  and  we  can  ascribe  this  roughly  to 
the  second  half  of  the  fifteenth  century. 

If  we  can  regard  the  number  of  pieces  on  which  the 
91 


Economic  Organisation 

Hansards  paid  duty  as  an  index  of  the  whole  trade  of 
the  country,  we  may  conclude  that  the  export  of  cloth, 
which  grew  comparatively  slowly — perhaps  by  fifty  per 
cent. — during  the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
actually  trebled  itself  during  the  second  half.  And 
during  that  period  we  find  four  vital  changes  in  in- 
dustrial organisation  taking  place.  First,  the  weaving 
of  cloth  and  the  allied  branches  of  the  manufacture 
are  leaving  the  towns  and  establishing  themselves  in 
villages  and  hamlets  and  isolated  cottages  over  the 
countryside  ;  secondly,  with  the  abandonment  by  the 
workpeople  of  the  towns,  the  gild  association  also 
drops  asunder  in  the  woollen  industry,  though  the 
State  still,  as  we  shall  see,  enforces  the  rule  of 
apprenticeship  ;  thirdly,  the  industry  concentrates 
itself  in  certain  particular  districts  — "  the  shires 
which  use  cloth-making,"  as  a  contemporary  his- 
torian calls  them — those  shires  being  chiefly  Nor- 
folk, Suffolk,  and  Essex  in  the  east,  Wilts,  Somerset, 
and  Devon  in  the  west ;  and  finally,  a  new  class  of 
entrepreneurs  appear — the  "clothiers,"  as  they  are 
called,  who  now  control  the  whole  process  of  produc- 
tion. Their  essential  function,  as  the  great  Elizabethan 
Statute  of  Apprentices  phrases  it,  was  to  "  put  cloth  to 
making."  An  Act  of  1465  reveals  conditions  precisely 
similar  to  those  which  were  found  still  in  existence 
more  than  three  hundred  and  forty  years  later  by  the 
famous  parliamentary  Committee  of  1806  :  the  clothier 
"  delivering  the  wool "  to  be  carded  and  spun,  then 
giving  out  the  yarn  to  the  weaver  to  be  woven  into 
cloth,  and  then  placing  the  cloth  in  the  hands  of  the 
fuller,  "  walker,"  or  "  tucker  "  to  be  felted  and  cleansed. 

92 


Domestic  Industry 

This  remarkable  transformation  raises  more  ques- 
tions than  we  are  at  present  able  to  solve.  Where, 
we  may  ask,  did  the  capital  and  enterprise  come 
from,  which  are  indicated  by  the  advent  of  the 
clothiers  ?  Probably  from  many  directions,  but  espe- 
cially from  among  the  ranks  of  the  drapers  or  cloth- 
dealers  :  it  was  natural  that  men  engaged  in  selling 
cloth  should  undertake  to  procure  its  manufacture  by 
themselves  purchasing  the  wool  and  getting  the  yarn 
spun,  and  providing  poor  weavers  with  the  necessary 
materials.  Where  did  the  country  weavers  come 
from  ?  Probably  from  the  less  successful  craftsmen 
and,  especially,  from  among  the  discontented  journey- 
men of  the  towns,  now  becoming  a  separate  industrial 
class,  and  unable  to  look  forward  to  finding  places  for 
themselves  in  the  narrow  circle  of  "  masters."  How- 
ever it  may  have  been  brought  about,  we  have  reached, 
it  will  be  seen,  the  third  of  the  stages  we  have  already 
distinguished  in  the  evolution  of  industry — the  stage 
marked  by  the  dominance  of  a  commercial  middleman 
who  finds  material  and  employment  for  the  artisan. 
Economists  are  accustomed,  we  have  already  noticed, 
to  call  this  condition  of  things  by  the  not  very  satis- 
factory terms,  "  domestic  system,"  or  Hmis-industrie, 
from  the  fact  that — in  contrast  with  "the  factory 
system "  that  followed — the  process  of  manufacture 
still  took  place  at  the  workman's  own  home.  What- 
ever we  call  it,  there  is  evidently  to  be  discerned  here 
an  intermediate  or  a  transition  stage  between  the  gild 
system  with  its  independent  handicraftsmen  and  the 
factory  with  its  mass  of  congregated  workpeople. 
Capital  first  accumulated  in  trade  now  turned  back, 

93 


Economic  Organisation 

so  to  speak,  on  industry,  and  began  to  take  the 
control  of  the  manufacturing  operations.  And  the 
appearance  of  the  same  system  in  the  textile  industries 
of  other  countries — as,  for  instance,  the  linen  manu- 
facture of  Holland  and  Silesia  and  the  silk  manufacture 
of  France — and  indeed  in  all  considerable  manufac- 
tures that  sprang  up  before  the  advent  of  machinery, 
such  as  Sheffield  cutlery  in  the  seventeenth  century 
and  the  English  hat  and  boot  trades  in  the  eighteenth, 
seems  to  indicate  that  it  was  the  natural  consequence 
of  the  economic  forces  at  work.  When  goods  were 
made  by  small  masters  in  little  workshops,  the  only 
way  in  which  manufacture  could  be  quickly  stimu- 
lated to  meet  a  rapidly  growing  demand  was  for 
capitalists  to  come  forward,  provide  the  materials,  and 
undertake  the  business  of  finding  a  market. 

The  economic  situation  in  England,  as  elsewhere, 
was  complicated  by  the  fact  that,  while  the  large  new 
industry  grew  up  with  its  new  organisation  in  the 
villages  of  certain  districts,  many  of  the  old  trades, 
supplying  only  local  or  limited  demands,  continued 
for  a  long  time  to  be  carried  on  in  the  towns  by 
independent  master  artisans,  associated  in  companies 
which  were  the  direct  representatives  and  descendants 
of  the  mediaeval  gilds.  They  continued  to  exist,  but 
they  are  no  longer  typical  of  the  wider  occupations 
of  the  country.  And  it  is  significant  that  when  in 
171 2  a  pamphleteer  drew  the  character  of  an  English- 
man under  the  name  that  has  since  stuck  to  him 
of  "John  Bull,"  he  depicted  him  as  a  clothier,  whose 
ordinary  talk  was  of  "the  affairs  of  Blackwell  Hall, 
and  the  price  of  broadcloth,  wool,  and  bays." 

94 


Tudor  Nationalism 

It  is,  however,  now  time  to  introduce  a  factor  which 
can  hardly  escape  the  notice  of  any  careful  student  of 
the  Tudor  period  :  and  that  is  the  part  played  by 
the  regulating  power  of  the  national  State.  England, 
from  the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  strong  rule 
of  her  Norman  kings,  had  never  so  completely  escaped 
from  the  control  of  a  central  government  as  some  of 
the  continental  countries.  The  legal  and  administra- 
tive machinery  elaborated  by  Henry  II  and  his  suc- 
cessors, the  legislative  activity  of  Parliament  under  the 
third  Edward,  these  had  brought  the  whole  country 
in  large  measure  within  the  scope  of  a  single  all- 
embracing  political  system.  Over  large  parts  of  the 
Continent,  in  the  later  Middle  Ages,  central  national 
authority  was  non-existent  or  exceedingly  weak  ;  and 
its  place  in  the  regulation  of  economic  life  was  taken 
by  the  authorities  of  the  various  towns  and  cities. 
The  unit  of  industrial  and  commercial  relations  was 
the  town,  and  neither  the  nation  nor,  as  later  in  Ger- 
many, the  "  territory "  or  principality.  England,  in 
this  as  in  other  economic  respects — such  as  the  pre- 
valence of  the  manorial  system  and  the  appearance  of 
the  gild — was  not  unlike  the  rest  of  western  Europe. 
In  England  also  we  may  characterise  the  period  of  the 
later  Middle  Ages  as  a  period  of  "town-economy." 
Yet  the  several  municipalities  were  never  quite  so  free 
from  external  control  as  in  Italy  or  Germany  ;  and 
we  have  already  seen  examples  of  the  far-reaching 
influence  of  the  central  government  in  certain  direc- 
tions, e.g.  in  the  regulation  of  the  staple. 

But  when  we  come  to  the  age  of  the  Tudors  the 
hold  of  the  central  government  over  the  economic  life 

95 


Economic  Organisation 

of  the  people  becomes  far  more  clear  and  unmistakable. 
This  was  the  natural  outcome  in  the  economic  sphere 
of  the  wonderful  outburst  of  the  spirit  of  nationality 
which  characterises  the  latter  part  of  the  epoch.  The 
nation  felt  itself  to  be  one,  as  never  before  ;  having 
this  feeling  of  unity  it  was  natural  that  it  should  wish 
to  see  its  ideals  carried  out  over  the  whole  country  ; 
and  to  do  this  it  turned  to  the  government  as  repre- 
sentative of  the  national  will. 

The  machinery  of  Tudor  rule  was  threefold.  First 
there  was  the  Parliament  to  give  legislative  force  to 
national  policy.  The  period  is  marked  by  a  series  of 
great  statutes  vitally  affecting  the  organisation  of  econo- 
mic life  :  the  two  most  outstanding  examples  being  what 
was  called  in  later  ages  the  Statute  of  Apprentices,  soon 
after  Elizabeth  came  to  the  throne  (1563),  and  the  great 
Poor  Law,  almost  at  the  end  of  her  reign  (160 1),  which 
brought  to  a  definite  conclusion  a  series  of  experiments 
in  the  way  of  legislation  stretching  over  more  than  sixty 
years.  We  cannot,  indeed,  attribute  to  Parliament  dur- 
ing this  period  any  really  independent  initiative  apart 
from  the  monarch  and  his  advisers.  Parliament  existed 
to  give  information  about  the  needs  of  the  country,  and 
to  give  the  support  of  national  agreement  and  acqui- 
escence to  the  measures  already  decided  upon  by  the 
wisdom  of  the  government.  It  was  only  its  usefulness 
for  this  purpose  which  enabled  it  to  survive  during  the 
absolutism  of  Henry  VIII.  For  the  greater  part  of 
the  period,  the  real  pivot,  on  which  everything  turned, 
was  that  second  part  of  the  mechanism  of  government 
— the  Council.  The  Council  both  dictated  legislation 
and  enforced  it  when  it  had  been  passed.     It  is  very 

96 


Tudor  Nationalism 

significant  that  while  the  prayer  for  the  High  Court  of 
Parhament  was  not  composed  till  the  stormy  times  of 
Charles  I's  first  parliament,  and  was  not  made  a  regular 
part  of  the  English  Church  service  till  1662,  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer  contained,  from  its  earliest  form 
as  drawn  up  in  1549,  two  prayers  for  the  Council — one 
in  the  Litany  and  one  in  the  Communion  office.  This 
sufficiently  illustrates  the  place  which  it  occupied  in 
the  public  eye.  And  the  third  great  element  in  the 
Tudor  system  was  the  local  executive  machinery — 
that  of  the  Justices  of  the  Peace,  acting  individually, 
or  in  association  with  their  fellows  in  Quarter  Sessions. 
The  office  of  Justice  of  the  Peace  had  been  growing 
up  ever  since  the  reign  of  Edward  III,  and  with  it  had 
been  incorporated  the  office  of  Justice  of  Labourers 
which  had  been  created  to  carry  out  the  labour  legis- 
lation called  forth  by  the  Black  Death.  But  it  was 
not  till  the  Tudor  period  that  it  reached  its  definitive 
form. 

The  place  which  the  Justices  of  the  Peace  took  hence- 
forward in  the  political  and  social  system  of  England 
is  altogether  unique  ;  and  of  this  English  public  men 
were  fully  aware.  "  It  is  such  a  form  of  subordinate 
government  for  the  tranquillity  and  quiet  of  the  realm," 
wrote  the  great  Chief  Justice,  Sir  Edward  Coke,  "as 
no  part  of  the  Christian  world  hath  the  like."  Else- 
where national  governments,  in  the  machinery  at  their 
disposal  for  the  administration  of  the  provinces,  were 
limited  to  one  of  two  alternatives.  Either  local  ad- 
ministration had  to  be  left  to  local  magnates — these 
in  the  country  districts,  of  course,  being  the  larger 
landlords — and  this  meant  the  survival  of  feudalism. 

97  G 


Economic  Organisation 

Or  the  central  government  planted  in  the  several 
districts  a  number  of  professional  officials,  who  were 
sent  down  from  the  capital  and  who,  if  they  had 
no  local  partialities  and  interests,  had  also  no  local 
affections  or  influence :  and  thus  was  constituted 
a  bureaucracy.  England  alone — for  good  or  for  ill, 
we  must  not  hastily  say  which — was  able  in  large 
measure  to  combine  the  virtues  of  both  methods.  The 
Justices  were,  in  fact,  the  local  squires,  with  all  their 
local  knowledge  and  weight ;  but  they  derived  their 
authority  from  a  royal  commission,  and  they  carried  on 
their  work  under  the  inspection  and  control  of  the 
Council  at  the  centre  of  government. 

The  drawback  to  the  system — and  every  system 
has  its  drawbacks  —  was  that  the  agency  through 
which  the  government  was  compelled  to  act  was  an 
agency  with  an  inevitable  class  bias.  Yet  it  was  not 
till,  in  the  latter  half  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
the  effective  supervision  and,  if  need  were,  coercion 
by  the  Council  were  withdrawn,  that  the  defects  of 
English  adminstrative  machinery  began  to  outweigh 
its  merits. 

Let  us  now  look  at  the  policy  pursued  by  the  Council, 
confirmed  by  Parliament  and  enforced  through  the 
Justices  ;  or  rather  at  the  principles  at  the  back  of  it. 
These  principles  were  those  of  the  great  thinkers  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  now  applied  to  the  whole  country  and 
enforced  by  a  national  authority.  They  started  from 
the  idea  not  of  liberty  but  of  order.  A  State  should 
be  well  ordered  ;  and  by  well  ordered  was  understood 
a  grouping  of  its  subjects  in  due  ranks,  each  with  its 
proper  duties  and  responsibilities. 

98 


Tudor  Nationalism 

"  The  heavens  themselves," 

Shakespeare,  in  the  last  months  of  Elizabeth's  reign, 
makes  one  of  his  characters  say,  in  Troiliis  and 
Cressida, 

"the  planets  and  this  centre 
Observe  degree,  priority  and  place, 
Insisture,  course,  proportion,  season,  form, 
Office  and  custom,  in  all  line  of  order." 

And  he  goes  on  to  express  the  current  view  of  the 
thoughtful  men  of  the  time  that  even  "enterprise" — 
by  which  he  means  the  proper  activity  of  citizens  in 
their  several  positions — was  dependent  on  the  main- 
tenance of  "  degree." 

"  O,  when  degree  is  shaked, 
Which  is  the  ladder  to  all  high  designs, 
Then  enterprise  is  sick  !     Hovvf  could  communities, 
Degrees  in  schools  and  brotherhoods  in  cities, 
Peaceful  commerce  from  dividable  shores, 
The  premogeniture  and  due  of  birth. 
Prerogative  of  age,  crowns,  sceptres,  laurels, 
But  by  degree,  stand  in  authentic  place? 
Take  but  degree  away,  untune  that  string. 
And  hark,  what  discord  follows." 

And  so  in  the  Catechism,  set  forth  in  1549  to  be  learnt 
by  every  child,  high  or  low,  before  he  was  brought  to 
be  confirmed  by  the  bishop,  the  compendium  of  duty 
ended  with  the  statement  that  it  behoved  everyone 
"to  learn  and  labour  truly  to  get  mine  own  living, 
and  to  do  my  duty  in  that  state  of  life  unto  which  it 
shall  please  God  to  call  me  " — not,  be  it  observed,  "  hath 
pleased  God,"  as  shown  merely  in  the  fact  of  birth. 
The  men  of  Tudor  times  supposed,  no  doubt,  that  for 
most  people  their  "  state  of  life  "  was  practically  settled 

99 


Economic  Organisation 

by  their  birth  ;  but  they  never  beheved  in  rigid 
castes,  and  they  always  recognised  that  a  man  might 
be  called  by  God  to  a  state  of  life  other  than  that 
in  which  he  was  born.  But  in  whatever  state  or 
degree  he  found  himself,  of  that  degree  he  was  to 
do  the  duty. 

But  to  do  it  he  would  need  training.  And  that 
training  it  was  believed  to  be  the  duty  of  the  govern- 
ment to  see  that  he  got.  Hence  the  great  Statute  of 
Apprentices  of  5  Elizabeth,  cap.  4,  which  extended  to 
the  whole  nation  and  to  all  manufacturing  industries, 
the  seven  years'  obligatory  apprenticeship  which  had 
hitherto  been  enforced  by  the  several  misteries  backed 
up  by  the  municipalities.  "  It  shall  not  be  lawful  to 
any  person,  other  than  such  as  do  now  lawfully  exercise 
any  occupation,  to  exercise  any  craft  now  used  within 
the  realm  of  England  and  Wales,  except  he  shall  have 
been  brought  up  therein  seven  years  at  the  least  as 
apprentice  .  .  .  nor  to  set  any  person  on  work  in  such 
occupation,  being  not  a  workman  at  this  day,  except 
he  shall  have  been  apprentice."  The  use  of  the  word 
"  now  " — "  now  used  within  the  realm  " — was  certainly 
not  intended  as  a  limitation  :  but  the  judges  in  the 
eighteenth  century  ruled  that  the  effect  of  it  was  to  limit 
the  statute  to  industries  already  established  in  1563  ;  so 
that  (and  this  is  an  important  fact)  the  new  cotton  trade 
and  the  new  iron  trade  which  came  into  existence  in  the 
eighteenth  century  were  never  subject  to  any  statutory 
prescription  as  to  apprenticeship,  however  common — 
in  the  cotton  trade  in  particular — the  practice  may  in 
fact  have  become  in  imitation  of  the  usage  in  other 
trades. 

100 


Tudor  Nationalism 

Having  been  properly  trained,  every  man,  it  was 
assumed,  could  find  suitable  employment.  How  it 
was  proposed  to  deal  with  cases  where  that  assumption 
was  falsified  by  events,  we  shall  learn  in  a  moment. 
Finding  employment,  it  was  generally  held  that  men 
should  receive  a  suitable  wage  ;  and  to  this  conviction 
the  government  sought  to  give  effect  by  the  system 
of  Justices'  Assessments,  under  the  control  of  the 
Council.  Ever  since  the  Black  Death,  Parliament  had 
attempted  to  determine  the  rates  of  remuneration  for 
agricultural  labour.  We  must  be  careful  not  to  inter- 
pret this  policy  as  the  outcome  merely  of  selfishness  on 
the  part  of  the  landlords.  The  public  opinion  of  all 
educated  men  was  on  the  side  of  the  public  authorities 
in  applying  to  labour  the  general  principle  of  "just 
price."  It  seemed  as  evidently  immoral  to  ask  for 
higher  wages  because  the  ranks  of  labour  were  thinned 
by  pestilence,  as  (to  take  an  instance  which  actually 
occurred)  to  try  to  get  a  higher  price  for  tiles  because 
the  town  was  unroofed  by  a  tempest.  To  leave  such 
things  to  the  operation  of  the  Supply  and  Demand  of 
the  moment  was  to  abandon  the  duty  and  task  of 
government.  The  attitude  in  this  matter  of  William 
Langland,  who  wrote  his  Vision  of  Piers  the  Plowman 
about  1377,  is  highly  significant.  It  is  usual  to  con- 
trast Langland  with  Chaucer,  the  man  of  the  people 
with  the  man  of  the  court.  J.  R.  Green,  for  instance, 
describes  him  as  "  the  gaunt  poet  of  the  poor."  And 
yet  Langland  has  no  sympathy  with 

"  labourers  landless,  that  live  by  then  hands," 

and,  not  content  with  "worts  a  day  old,"  "  penny  ale," 

lOI 


Economic  Organisation 

and  "  a  piece  of  good  bacon,"  clamour  for  "  fresh 
flesh  or  fish  "  : 

"  He  must  highly  be  hired,  or  else  will  he  chide, 
Bewailing  his  woe  as  a  workman  to  live  .  .  . 
He  curses  the  King  and  his  Council  after, 
Who  license  the  laws  that  the  labourers  grieve." 

Langland  warns  them  harshly  that  a  time  of  dearth 
will  soon  come  and  reduce  them  to  a  more  patient 
frame  of  mind. 

The  difficulties,  which  were  always  considerable,  in 
enforcing  the  statutes  of  labourers  were  increased  in  the 
middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  by  the  rise  in  prices, 
due  first  to  the  debasement  of  the  currency  during  the 
government  of  Henry  VIII  and  Edward  VI,  and  then 
by  the  influx  of  silver  from  the  newly  discovered  mines 
of  America.  Yet  these  difficulties  were  far  from  induc- 
ing the  government  to  leave  wages  to  free  contract : 
their  effect  was  only  to  lead  the  government  to  substi- 
tute scales  of  wages  varying  with  the  cost  of  living  for 
the  rigidly  fixed  rates  of  earlier  statutes.  The  great 
statute  of  1563  (5  Eliz.,  cap.  4),  already  referred  to, 
began  by  confessing  that  the  existing  laws  with  regard  to 
wages  could  not  "  conveniently  " — "  respecting  the  ad- 
vancement of  prices  " — "  be  put  in  due  execution  with- 
out the  greatest  grief  and  burden  of  the  poor  labourer 
and  hired  man."  What  was  therefore  necessary,  it 
went  on  to  say,  was  legislation  which  would  "  yield  unto 
the  hired  person,  both  in  the  time  of  scarcity  and  in 
the  time  of  plenty,  a  convenient  proportion  of  wages." 
Accordingly  it  enacted  that  the  Justices  of  the  Peace  of 
every  shire  or  town,  at  every  Easter  Sessions,  "  calling 
unto   them  such   discreet   and  grave  persons  ...  as 

102 


Tudor  Nationalism 

they  shall  think  meet,  and  conferring  together  respect- 
ing the  plenty  or  scarcity  of  the  time,"  should  "  have 
authority  to  rate  and  appoint  the  wages  "  of  all  labour- 
ers, artificers,  &c.  These  rates  they  were  to  certify  to 
Chancery ;  "  whereupon  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  upon  declaration  thereof  to  the  Queen  .  .  . 
or  to  the  Lords  or  others  of  the  Privy  Council  ...  to 
cause  to  be  printed  and  sent  down  proclamations  con- 
cerning the  several  rates  appointed."  "  If "  in  any 
year  "it  shall  happen  that  there  be  no  need  of  any 
alteration,  then  the  proclamation  for  the  year  past  shall 
remain  in  force." 

It  was  "  pollitiquely  intended  "  —  i.e.  consciously 
aimed  at  as  a  matter  of  State  policy — as  a  later  statute 
puts  it,  that  the  regulation  of  wages  should  extend  to 
all  manual  occupations.  But  doubts  were  raised  as  to 
whether  the  statute  was  intended  to  cover  persons  em- 
ployed in  "  domestic  "  industry,  like  the  weavers  work- 
ing for  clothiers  ;  first,  because  the  original  act  seemed 
to  lay  stress  only  on  workers  in  husbandry  and  on  the 
particular  crafts  which  had  previously  been  regulated, 
and,  secondly,  because  it  had  implied  that  the  wages 
were  to  be  time  wages,  while  in  the  woollen  industry, 
in  the  form  it  had  now  assumed,  payment  was  gener- 
ally made  by  the  piece.  Accordingly,  by  a  statute  of 
1597-8  (39  Eliz.,  cap.  12),  the  authority  of  the  Justices 
was  expressly  defined  to  include  the  rating  of  wages 
"of  any  labourers,  weavers,  spinsters  and  workmen 
or  workwomen  whatsoever,  either  working  by  day, 
week,  month  or  year,  or  taking  any  work,  at  any 
person's  hand  whatsoever,  to  be  done,"  i.e.  as  piece- 
work.    That  there  was  felt  to  be  some  need  to  inter- 

103 


Economic  Organisation 

Vene  for  the  protection  of  the  domestic  weavers  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  an  act  of  1603-4  (^  J^^v  cap. 
6)  not  only  confirmed  this  definition  of  the  Justices' 
authority,  but  went  on  to  enact  that  "  if  any  clothier 
or  other  shall  refuse  to  obey  the  said  assessment  of 
wages,  and  shall  not  pay  so  much  or  so  great  wages  to 
their  weavers,  spinsters,  workmen  or  workwomen  as 
shall  be  appointed  .  .  .  that  then  every  clothier  and 
other  person  so  offending  shall  forfeit  for  every  such 
offence,  to  the  party  grieved,  ten  shillings."  As  an  after- 
thought it  occurred  to  the  legislators  that  many  of  the 
clothiers  had  prospered  so  far  as  to  be  made  Justices 
themselves,  and  that  these  clothier  Justices  might  have 
too  much  influence  in  Quarter  Sessions.  A  separate 
section  was  accordingly  tacked  on  to  the  act  with  this 
significant  proviso,  "that  no  clothier  being  a  justice 
of  peace  .  .  .  shall  be  any  rater  of  any  wages  for  any 
weaver,  tucker,  spinster  or  other  artisan  that  dependeth 
upon  the  making  of  cloth." 

The  clear  implication  of  a  clause  like  this  helps  us, 
I  think,  to  arrive  at  a  conclusion  as  to  the  character 
of  the  legislation  as  a  whole.  It  has  been  represented 
by  some  writers  as  a  huge  conspiracy  of  the  employ- 
ing classes  to  keep  down  wages.  I  cannot  agree 
with  them.  I  think  it  was  an  honest  attempt  to 
secure  for  every  employed  person  what  should  be  a 
fitting  wage,  and  a  wage  that  should  vary  with  the 
cost  of  living ;  although  it  is  quite  obvious  that  in 
deciding  what  was  "a  convenient  proportion  of 
wages,"  i.e.  wages  suitable  to  the  position  of  "the 
hired  person,"  the  Justices  of  the  Peace  would  not  be 
likely  to  err  on  the  side  of   extravagance.     And  the 

104 


Tudor  Nationalism 

case  of  the  clothier  Justices  shows  that  the  govern- 
ment were  fully  aware  of  the  possibility  of  selfish 
bias,  and  would  do  what  they  could  to  counteract 
it.  It  is  another  question  how  far  the  act  was 
obeyed  by  the  Justices,  and  still  another  how  far 
the  assessments  were  observed.  When  the  subject 
began  to  be  discussed,  some  thirty  years  ago,  only 
about  a  dozen  assessments  of  various  dates  between 
1593  and  1684  were  known  to  exist.  But  since 
then  more  than  a  hundred  others  have  come 
to  light ;  sufficient  to  prove  that,  throughout  the 
seventeenth  century,  the  annual  assessment  was  part 
of  the  ordinary  business  of  every  Easter  Sessions. 
There  is  much  also  to  suggest  that  on  the  whole  the 
assessments  were  conformed  to  by  employers.  But 
how  far  or  how  long  the  assessments  kept  pace  with 
the  cost  of  living  we  have  as  yet  hardly  enough  evi- 
dence to  decide.  The  comparisons  sometimes  insti- 
tuted between  the  movement  of  assessed  wages  and 
the  movement  of  the  price  of  wheat  are  not  quite 
conclusive  ;  because  the  Justices  would  properly  take 
into  account  the  whole  range  of  a  labourer's  wants 
and  not  the  single  article  of  wheaten  bread.  As  the 
Essex  Justices  declared  in  1651,  it  was  their  duty 
to  have  "special  regard  and  consideration  to  the 
prices  at  this  time  of  all  kinds  of  victuals  and  apparel, 
both  linen  and  woollen,  and  all  the  necessary  charges." 
It  is  only  in  the  last  year  or  so  that  statisticians  have  suc- 
ceeded in  constructing  "  index  numbers  "  to  show  the 
variation  in  the  cost  of  living  of  working-people  in  the 
twentieth  century  :  for  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries  the  index  numbers  have  still  to  be  calculated. 

105 


Economic  Organisation 

In  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  prac- 
tice of  assessment  gradually  fell  into  disuse.  So  com- 
pletely was  it  disregarded  in  the  cloth  industry  that  in 
1756,  on  the  petition  of  the  woollen  weavers  of  Glou- 
cester, an  act  was  passed  giving  the  Justices  authority 
to  fix  wages  by  the  ell,  regardless  of  the  fact  that  they 
already  had  that  power  by  the  unrepealed  statute  of 
Elizabeth.  In  1757,  on  the  petition  of  the  clothiers, 
the  act  was  repealed,  and  with  it,  by  implication,  the 
wage  assessment  clauses  of  the  act  of  1563,  so  far  as 
the  woollen  trade  was  concerned,  since  it  was  now 
enacted  that  wages  should  in  future  be  settled  by  free 
contract  between  the  parties.  The  reason  assigned 
was  that  a  prescribed  weaving  wage  per  ell,  or  unit 
of  length,  was  incompatible  with  the  great  variety  in 
the  width  of  various  kinds  of  cloth  and  in  the  weight 
of  the  yarn  employed.  The  abandonment  in  1757 
of  State  regulation  of  wages  in  what  was  then  the 
one  really  great  industry  of  England  is  very  signi- 
ficant. It  shows  that  the  system  of  regulating  wages 
was  abandoned  long  before  the  advent  of  machinery 
or  the  factory.  It  was  thrown  off  by  employers  in 
an  industry  still  in  the  domestic  stage  and  still 
making  no  use  of  "power."  And  the  excuse  given 
was  not  without  a  certain  force.  With  the  multi- 
plication of  varieties  of  product,  a  wage  list  to  be 
appropriate  must  become  proportionately  detailed  and 
elaborate.  This  is  what  is  being  discovered  to-day 
in  all  attempts  to  settle  rates  of  wages  either  by  joint 
agreement  or  by  statutory  boards.  It  is  likely  enough 
that  the  Justices  in  the  eighteenth  century  had  not 
the  necessary  technical  knowledge. 

106 


Tudor  Nationalism 

In  the  years  which  followed  1757,  the  only  serious 
attempt  to  regulate  wages  by  the  authority  of  the 
Justices  is  to  be  found  in  the  so-called  Spitalfields 
Acts  which  were  passed  in  1773  for  the  benefit  of 
the  London  silk-weavers,  and  were  tolerably  success- 
ful, though  restricted  in  their  operation  to  London 
and  not  affecting  the  cheaper  silk  manufactures  of 
Coventry  and  Macclesfield.  The  legislation  was  effec- 
tive, partly  because  the  article  produced  was  of  the 
nature  of  a  luxury,  partly  because  the  Justices  allowed 
themselves,  in  the  rates  they  fixed,  to  be  guided  by 
agreements  between  employers  and  employed.  So 
successful  on  the  whole  was  the  arrangement  in  this 
particular  case  that  the  Spitalfields  Acts  were  suffered 
to  remain  unrepealed  till  1824,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
the  act  of  Elizabeth  for  the  regulation  of  wages  gene- 
rally had  been  repealed  in  181 3.  The  powers  of  the 
Justices  in  respect  of  wages  certainly  left  no  bitter 
memories  behind  them.  For  in  the  distress  of  the 
Industrial  Revolution  it  again  and  again  occurred  to 
various  bodies  of  workpeople  to  appeal  to  the  act  of 
5  Elizabeth  and  petition  that  it  should  again  be  en- 
forced. The  reply  of  Parliament  to  these  embarrassing 
requests  was  to  abrogate  the  act  altogether. 

Not  quite  a  century  afterwards,  legislation  began  to 
retrace  its  steps.  By  the  act  of  1909,  Trade  Boards 
were  established  by  the  State  to  "fix  minimum  rates 
of  wages "  in  certain  trades  popularly  spoken  of  as 
"sweated  "  :  in  the  language  of  the  act,  trades  in  which 
"  the  rate  of  wages  is  exceptionally  low."  The  Boards 
are  composed  not  only  of  an  equal  number  of  repre- 
sentatives of  employers  and  workers,  but  also  of  such 

107 


Economic  Organisation 

a  number  of  "appointed  members"  as  the  Board  of 
Trade  may  think  fit,  short  of  half  that  of  the  repre- 
sentative members,  and  they  are  presided  over  by  an 
"appointed"  chairman.  The  numbers  of  the  "ap- 
pointed "  members  in  the  first  five  Boards  have  been 
3  out  of  a  total  of  15,  3  out  of  35,  3  out  of  19,  5  out  of 
2T,  and  3  out  of  11  respectively.  They  are  all  persons 
of  approved  tact,  and  doubtless  they  seek  by  patient 
diplomacy  to  obtain  the  largest  possible  measure  of 
agreement :  but  it  is  perfectly  clear  that  they  hold  the 
balance  of  power.  In  191 2  a  much  longer  step  was 
taken,  and  statutory  machinery  set  up  to  "settle" 
"  minimum  rates  of  wages,"  together  with  the  neces- 
sary "district  rules,"  for  all  the  underground  workers 
in  the  coal  mines  of  the  country.  That  machinery  con- 
sists in  the  last  resort  of  the  individual  chairmen  of  the 
several  Joint  District  Boards,  inasmuch  as  they  are 
directed  themselves  to  settle  the  rates  and  rules,  if 
any  Board  fails  to  reach  an  agreement ;  and  these 
chairmen  are  appointed,  in  default  of  agreement,  by  the 
Board  of  Trade.  Wages  under  these  acts  are  just  as 
much  "  regulated  by  the  State  "  as  ever  were  those  fixed 
by  the  Justices'  assessments.  They  are  State-regulated 
in  two  senses  :  in  the  sense  that  they  are  not  determined 
by  free  contract  between  the  parties  concerned  (either 
individuals  or  associations),  but  by  an  authority  which 
derives  its  power  from  the  State  ;  and  in  the  sense 
that  this  authority  in  the  last  resort  lies  in  the  hands 
of  persons  nominated  by  the  executive  of  the  State. 
To  control  wages  through  local  bodies  with  statutory 
powers,  even  if  they  are  in  some  degree  representative, 
is  as  much   State  control  as  to  do  so  directly  from 

108 


Tudor  Nationalism 

Whitehall.  The  more  immediately  practical  problem 
to-day  is  not  whether  free  contract  shall  be  superseded 
by  State  control,  but  what  are  the  wisest  methods  of 
exercising  State  control.  I  may  add  that  before  we 
criticise  the  vague  language — "a  convenient  propor- 
tion of  wages  " — of  the  act  of  Elizabeth,  we  may  ask 
ourselves  whether  the  legislation  of  Edward  VII  and 
George  V  is  even  equally  explicit  as  to  the  principles 
on  which  the  determination  shall  rest.  In  directing 
the  authorities  to  get  information  about  "  the  plenty 
or  scarcity  of  the  time,"  the  legislation  of  1563  at  any 
rate  recognised  that  consideration  as  to  cost  of  living 
which  the  legislation  of  1909-12  passed  by  in  silence. 
To  return,  however,  to  other  features  of  the  Tudor 
policy.  Having  been  properly  trained  and  being 
secured  in  a  "convenient"  wage,  it  was  everyone's 
duty  to  work  ;  and  it  was  assumed  by  statute  after 
statute  that  employment  could  be  found  by  everyone 
who  cared  to  take  it.  The  vagrancy  of  sturdy  beggars 
was  sternly  prohibited,  in  a  series  of  statutes  of  ever- 
growing severity.  Such  persons  were  to  be  openly 
whipped  (said  a  statute  of  1598)  "  until  his  or  her  body 
be  bloody,  and  forthwith  sent  from  parish  to  parish 
the  straight  way  to  the  parish  where  he  was  born  if 
the  same  way  be  known,  and  if  not,  to  the  parish  where 
he  last  dwelt  one  whole  year,  there  to  put  himself  to 
labour  as  a  true  subject  ought  to  do."  If  he  had  no 
parish  "  settlement,"  as  it  was  called,  he  was  to  be 
conveyed  to  the  house  of  correction  (whose  establish- 
ment the  act  authorised),  "  there  to  remain  and  be 
employed  in  work  until  he  shall  be  placed  in  some 
service." 

109 


Economic  Organisation 

But  all  the  destitute  were  not  "sturdy,"  i.e.  able  to 
earn  their  living  if  they  chose.  It  was  gradually  borne 
in  upon  the  minds  of  the  men  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
that,  besides  "  idle  and  loitering  persons  and  valiant 
beggars,"  there  were  "  impotent,  feeble  and  lame,  which 
are  the  poor  in  very  deed."  These  must  be  assisted  ; 
no  worthy  person  should  be  allowed  to  starve  in  a 
well-ordered  State  ;  and  accordingly  for  the  relief  of 
the  "  poor  in  very  deed,"  the  Tudor  government  gradu- 
•  ally  built  up  the  Poor  Law,  which  reached  its  definite 
form  in  the  statute  of  1601.  The  real  starting  point 
was  the  act  of  1536,  which  imposed  on  the  several 
parishes  the  duty  of  relieving  their  own  destitute  poor. 
Notice  in  passing  that  this  was  one,  and  the  most  im- 
portant, of  those  statutes  which  made  the  ecclesiastical 
division  of  the  country,  the  parish,  i.e.  the  area  attached 
to  the  village  church,  the  unit  of  administration  for 
civil  purposes.  The  authority  of  the  local  Justice  and 
the  machinery  of  the  parish  now  began  to  take  the  place 
in  the  life  of  the  people  which  the  lord  of  the  manor 
and  the  manorial  court  had  previously  occupied  :  and 
this  was  the  easier  because  in  rural  districts  the  parish 
and  the  Justice  in  a  large  proportion  of  cases  were 
only  the  manor  and  its  lord  under  other  names.  And 
the  explanation  of  the  use  made  of  the  ecclesiastical 
parish  is  largely  to  be  found  in  the  history  of  the  Poor 
Law.  The  Poor  Law  grew  out  of  a  plan  to  regulate 
voluntary  charity.  At  first  it  was  thought  to  be 
enough  that  the  churchwardens  of  every  parish  should 
take  "discreet  and  convenient  order,  by  gathering 
and  procuring  of  charitable  and  voluntary  alms  of 
the  good  christian  people  within  the  same  with  boxes 

no 


Tudor  Nationalism 

every  Sunday,  holyday,  and  other  festival  day  and 
otherwise,"  and  that  the  parsons  "in  all  and  every 
their  sermons  ...  as  in  time  of  all  confessions  and 
at  the  making  of  wills  should  exhort,  move,  stir  and 
provoke  people  to  be  liberal "  ;  and  it  was  expressly 
laid  down  that,  when  voluntary  alms  would  not 
suffice,  the  parishioners  were  not  to  be  "  constrained  to 
any  such  certain  contribution  but  as  their  free  wills  and 
charities  shall  extend."  But  organised  charity  broke 
down  then,  as  it  has  so  frequently  broken  down  since. 
In  1555  it  was  enacted  that  any  parishioner  who  refused 
to  make  a  suitable  contribution  should  be  "  gently  ex- 
horted "  by  the  parson  and  churchwardens,  and  if  he 
was  obstinate  he  should  'be  sent  for  by  the  bishop  and 
talked  to.  In  1563  it  was  recognised  that  even  the 
eloquence  of  the  bishop  might  fail ;  and  it  was  pro- 
vided that  an  "  obstinate  person  "  should  be  summoned 
before  the  Justices  (or  mayors  in  towns),  who  should 
lay  an  assessment  upon  him.  And  finally,  in  1572,  the 
Justices  were  empowered  to  make  a  direct  assessment, 
and  to  appoint  overseers  of  the  poor  to  take  charge 
of  the  whole  business. 

The  relief  of  the  poor  thus  fell  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Justices.  Sed  quis  ciistodiet  cnstodes 
ipsos  f — who  would  supervise  the  Justices  ?  The 
answer  is  the  Council.  It  is  a  very  striking  fact  that 
until  quite  recent  years  England  has  been  distinguished 
from  the  countries  of  the  Continent  in  the  possession 
of  a  systematic  national  provision  for  the  destitute. 
And  this  is  the  more  remarkable  because  England 
by  no  means  led  the  way  in  this  matter.  It  did 
but   follow  in   the  wake   of   the    Low   Countries,  of 

III 


Economic  Organisation 

France  and  Germany.  The  principles  involved  had 
been  clearly  stated,  among  Protestants  by  Luther  and 
Zwingli,  among  Catholics  by  the  humanist  Vives ; 
they  had  been  discussed  and  accepted  by  the  highest 
theological  tribunal  of  the  western  world,  the  Sor- 
bonne ;  and  they  had  attracted  universal  attention 
when  they  had  been  carried  out  by  the  enlightened 
municipality  of  Ypres.  It  is  curious  that  one  Flemish 
city,  Ypres,  should  have  led  the  way  in  the  reform  of 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  another,  Ghent,  should 
occupy  the  same  honourable  position  in  our  own 
time  with  regard  to  unemployment  insurance.  But 
the  continental  poor-relief  measures,  for  various  reasons 
still  rather  obscure,  did  not  succeed  in  permanently 
establishing  themselves.  The  outcome  was  different 
in  England,  because  here  the  Privy  Council  had 
sufficient  hold  upon  the  country  to  force  the  Justices 
to  do  their  prescribed  work.  And,  curiously  enough, 
it  seems  to  have  been  during  the  period  1 629-1 640, 
when  Charles  I  tried  to  dispense  with  a  parliament,  and 
the  Privy  Council  was  quite  exceptionally  vigorous  in 
dragooning  the  country  gentry,  that  the  Poor  Law 
finally  took  firm  root  in  English  soil.  The  policy  of 
"Thorough"  was  successful  in  this  one  direction, 
whatever  it  may  have  been  in  others. 

These,  then,  were  the  main  outlines  of  the  Tudor 
system  of  government.  It  assumed  that  normally 
every  able-bodied  subject  willing  to  work  could  find 
employment  on  satisfactory  terms.  This  assumption 
was  likely  to  be  realised  in  a  more  or  less  static 
society ;  a  society  in  which  there  was  little  change  in 
the  volume   and    distribution    of   employment,  or  in 

112 


Tudor  Nationalism 

which  the  changes  were  so  gradual  that  the  labour 
force  could  readily  adjust  itself  to  altered  circum- 
stances. But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  demand  for 
labour  was  violently  disturbed  during  the  period  in 
more  ways  than  one.  To  begin  with,  it  was  seriously 
diminished  in  the  country  districts  by  the  enclosures 
for  sheep  farming  ;  "  for  one  shepherd  or  herdsman," 
wrote  Sir  Thomas  More  in  151 6,  "is  enough  to  eat 
up  that  ground  with  cattle,  to  the  occupying  whereof 
about  husbandry  many  hands  were  requisite."  For 
this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  the  Tudor  government 
could  not  hesitate  to  interfere  and  try  to  stop  the 
enclosure  movement.  And  it  had  two  other  reasons, 
which  are  clearly  set  forth  in  Lord  Chancellor  Bacon's 
History  of  Henry  VII.  Bacon's  whole  political  attitude, 
be  it  noted  in  passing,  was  based  on  a  consistent  theor- 
ising of  the  Tudor  policy  ;  and,  according  to  Bacon, 
enclosure  was  prejudicial  alike  to  the  king's  revenue 
and  to  the  king's  military  power.  When,  says  he  in 
the  passage  from  which  a  few  words  have  already 
been  quoted,  "  enclosures  began  to  be  more  frequent, 
whereby  arable  land,  which  could  not  be  manured," 
i.e.  worked  or  cultivated,  "  without  people  and  families, 
was  turned  into  pasture,  which  was  easily  rid  by  a 
few  herdsmen  ;  and  tenancies  for  years,  lives,  and  at 
will,  whereupon  much  of  the  yeomanry  lived,  were 
turned  into  demesnes  ;  .  .  .  the  king  knew  full  well 
that  there  ensued  upon  this  a  decay  and  diminution 
of  subsidies  and  taxes  ;  for  the  more  gentlemen,  ever 
the  lower  books  of  subsidies."  Moreover,  "  it  hath 
been  held,"  he  continues,  "  by  the  general  opinion  of 
men  of  best  judgment  in  the  wars  .  .  .  that  the  prin- 

113  H 


Economic  Organisation 

cipal  strength  of  an  army  consisteth  in  the  infantry  or 
foot.  And  to  make  good  infantry,  it  requireth  men 
bred,  not  in  a  servile  and  indigent  fashion,  but  in  some 
free  and  plentiful  manner.  Therefore  if  a  state  run 
most  to  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  and  the  husbandmen 
and  ploughmen  be  but  as  their  workfolks  and  labourers 
or  else  mere  cottagers,  which  are  but  housed  beggars, 
you  may  have  a  good  cavalry,  but  never  good  stable 
bands  of  foot.  And  this  is  to  be  seen  in  France  and 
Italy,  and  some  other  parts  abroad  .  .  .  inasmuch 
as  they  are  enforced  to  employ  mercenary  bands  of 
Switzers,  and  the  like,  for  their  battalions  of  foot." 

Hence  the  several  statutes  to  check  sheep  farming  ; 
and  especially  the  most  important  of  all,  that  of  1489, 
which  prohibited  the  "  letting-down  "  of  houses  of  hus- 
bandry which  were  used  with  twenty  acres  of  ground 
or  upward.  This,  as  Bacon  explains,  would  serve,  if 
enforced,  for  both  purposes — to  maintain  a  substantial 
yeomanry  and  to  provide  employment  :  "  the  houses 
being  kept  up  did  of  necessity  enforce  a  dweller  ;  and 
the  proportion  of  land  for  occupation  being  kept  up 
did  of  necessity  enforce  that  dweller  not  to  be  a  beggar 
or  cottager,  but  a  man  of  some  substance,  that  might 
keep  hinds  and  servants  and  set  the  plough  a-going." 
Hence  a  series  of  Royal  Commissions  of  enquiry,  be- 
ginning with  one  in  15 17  of  which  Sir  Thomas  More 
was  a  member  ;  with  others  in  1548,  1566,  1607,  and 
then  in  rapid  succession  in  1632,  1633,  and  1636.  Here 
again  the  Council  of  Charles  I  tried  to  carry  through  a 
policy  of  Thorough  in  the  teeth  of  enclosing  land- 
owners ;  and  one  of  the  reasons  for  the  unpopularity  of 
Archbishop  Laud  with  the  squirearchy  was  his  vigour- 

114 


Tudor  Nationalism 

ous  efforts  to  "  lay  open  enclosures."  I  cannot  help 
thinking  that  the  action  of  the  government,  spasmodic 
as  it  was,  and  apt  to  be  hindered  by  the  selfish  interests, 
from  time  to  time,  of  certain  great  lords  on  the  Council 
(as  in  the  minority  of  Edward  VI),  did  do  a  good  deal 
to  check  the  enclosure  movement. 

But  England  was  now  becoming  a  manufacturing 
country  as  well  as  an  agricultural  one  ;  and  to  the  long- 
continued  dislocation  of  agricultural  labour  was  now 
being  added  the  periodical  depression  due  to  fluctua- 
tion in  the  demand  for  manufactured  goods.  Occa- 
sional over-production  is  the  inevitable  concomitant  of 
all  manufacture  carried  on  for  a  wide  market,  when 
there  is  not  sufficient  knowledge  and  concerted  action 
among  manufacturers  to  adjust  supply  to  demand.  We 
have  seen  that  the  woollen  manufacture  was  the  first, 
and  for  centuries  the  only,  English  industry  to  obtain  a 
foreign  market ;  we  have  seen  that  this  extension  of  the 
market  was  in  part  the  cause,  and  in  part  the  effect,  of 
the  appearance  of  the  new  classes  of  capitalist  middle- 
men, viz.  the  clothiers  and  of  capitalist  exporters,  viz. 
the  Merchant  Adventurers.  And  as  soon  as  a  foreign 
cloth  trade  had  been  created,  it  began  to  suffer  from 
grave  periodical  depression  and  lack  of  employment 
— due  usually  to  a  temporary  loss  of  the  foreign  market 
owing  to  various  causes,  political  or  economic.  The 
government  was  not  inclined  to  look  on  passively  ; 
both  because  its  whole  social  policy  rested  on  the 
assumption  that  the  willing  workman  could  always  get 
paid  employment,  and  also  because  weavers  out  of 
work  were  apt  to  be  turbuleni  and  a  danger  to  the 
public  peace.     And    the   policy  of  the    Council    was 

115 


Economic  Organisation 

precisely  the  same  in  this  respect  from  the  days  of 
Cardinal  Wolsey  to  the  days  of  Charles  I.  In  1528, 
1586,  1622,  1629,  they  did  just  the  same  thing.  They 
sent  to  the  Justices  of  the  counties  affected,  and 
directed  them  to  summon  the  clothiers  before  them 
and  urge  them  to  continue  to  give  employment.  Such 
measures  are  intelligible  when  we  find  that,  in  the  time 
of  James  I,  a  really  prosperous  clothier — and  there 
were  many  such — was  reckoned  to  find  work  for  some 
five  hundred  persons.  "  We  may  not  endure,"  wrote 
the  Council  in  1622,  "that  the  clothiers  should,  at 
their  pleasure  and  without  giving  knowledge  thereof 
unto  this  Board,  dismiss  their  workpeople,  who,  being 
many  in  number  and  most  of  them  of  the  poorer  sort, 
are  in  such  cases  likely  by  their  clamours  to  disturb 
the  quiet  and  government  of  those  parts  wherein  they 
live."  The  clothiers  commonly  replied  that  they 
could  not  find  a  market  for  their  cloth  at  Blackwell 
Hall  :  the  London  merchants,  they  alleged — especially 
the  Merchant  Adventurers,  who  had  a  monopoly,  as 
against  other  Englishmen,  of  the  export  cloth  trade — 
would  not  buy  from  them.  Thereupon  the  merchants 
were  sent  for  and  severely  talked  to,  and  threatened 
with  the  loss  of  their  privileges  if  they  did  not  take  the 
accumulating  bales  off  the  clothiers'  hands. 

The  fluctuation  of  employment  was  likely  to  be  even 
greater  under  the  domestic  system  than  under  the 
factory  system.  For  under  the  latter  the  manufacturer 
has  a  strong  motive — in  his  fixed  plant,  which  would 
otherwise  remain  idle,  and  in  the  rent  and  rates  and 
other  general  charges  which  must  run  on  but  little 
diminished  —  to    keep    his   works   going   as   long   as 

116 


Tudor  Nationalism 

possible,  and  to  manufacture  for  stock.  But  under  the 
domestic  system  the  clothiers  had  no  works  or  plant 
to  be  kept  going. 

It  was  apparently  deemed  a  reasonable  answer  to  the 
remonstrances  of  the  Council  for  the  clothiers  to  point 
out  that  the  merchants  had  ceased  to  take  their  goods. 
Could  the  merchants  have  done  otherwise  ?  Cardinal 
Wolsey  evidently  thought  they  could  :  "  When  the 
clothiers  do  daily  bring  cloths  to  your  market  for  your 
ease,  to  their  great  cost,  you,  of  your  wilfulness,  will 
not  buy  them."  To  behave  so  was  to  behave  "not 
like  merchants  but  like  graziers" — a  byword  for 
selfishness  in  those  days  of  enclosure.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  note  how  surprised  statesmen  were,  or  feigned 
to  be,  at  the  naked  manifestation  of  commercial 
self-interest.  Perhaps  there  was  even  then  enough 
capital  in  the  hands  of  the  merchants  to  enable  them 
to  anticipate  to  some  extent  the  reopening  of  the 
foreign  market,  temporarily  closed  by  international 
complications  ;  a  little  pressure  from  the  Council  may 
have  been  salutary.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  exporters  traded  on  their  individual  account  :  the 
only  plan  by  which  the  risk  of  buying  ahead  of 
demand  could  be  fairly  distributed  would  be  to  raise  a 
joint  stock  to  which  they  should  all  contribute  ;  and 
this  was  apparently  done  at  least  once,  in  1586. 

But,  if  it  came  to  the  worst,  there  was  the  Poor  Law 
to  fall  back  upon.  "  If  there  shall  be  found  a  greater 
number  of  poor  people,"  wrote  the  Council  to  the 
Justices  in  1622,  "than  the  clothiers  can  employ,  we 
think  it  fit,  and  accordingly  require  you,  to  take  order 
for  putting  the  statute  in  execution,  whereby  there  is 

117 


Economic   Organisation 

provision  made  ...  by  raising  of  public  stocks  for 
the  employment  of  such  as  want  work."  This  is  an 
aspect  of  the  Elizabethan  Poor  Law  which  is  often 
left  out  of  account.  The  Overseers  of  the  Poor,  ran 
the  act  of  1601 — repeating  legislation  which  went  back 
to  1572 — were  to  provide  "  a  convenient  stock  of  flax, 
hemp,  wool,  thread,  iron  and  other  stuff,  to  set  the 
poor  on  work."  The  full  history  of  this  policy  is  still 
to  be  written.  Perhaps  the  need  diminished  as  time 
went  on  ;  but  for  half  a  century  or  more  the  parish 
authorities  did,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  try  in  many  places 
to  provide  work  for  the  unemployed.  The  attempts 
were  doubtless  often  ill  managed  and  badly  organised. 
We  are  not  told  how  the  parish  authorities  managed 
to  dispose  of  the  output ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
certainly  are  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  contem- 
porary circumstances  to  condemn  the  Tudor  policy 
off-hand. 


118 


LECTURE   VI 

Agricultural    'Estates   and   English    Self- 
Government 

In  this  lecture  I  intend  to  deal  with  the  distribution 
and  cultivation  of  agricultural  land  in  England  during 
the  centuries  since  the  Revolution  of  1688.  We  are 
compelled  to  take  that  starting  point,  though  we  should 
like  to  go  further  back,  because  we  there  get  some 
sort  of  statistical  basis  in  the  calculations  of  the  con- 
temporary statistician,  Gregory  King.  According  to 
his  estimate,  there  was  then  a  population  in  England 
and  Wales  of  five  and  a  half  millions.  Out  of  these, 
more  than  four  and  a  half  millions,  if  we  may  trust 
his  calculations,  were  still  maintained  by  agriculture, 
and  not  half  a  million  by  manufacture  and  internal 
trade.  Some  three-quarters  of  a  century  later,  Arthur 
Young,  the  celebrated  author  of  the  agricultural  Tours, 
writing  in  1769,  estimated  the  population  as  being 
then  at  least  eight  and  a  half  millions,  and  of  these 
he  ascribed  hardly  more  than  three  millions  to  agri- 
culture, and  just  three  millions  to  manufactures. 
Neither  of  these  estimates  is  likely  to  be  very  close  ; 
but  if  they  at  all  approximate  to  the  truth,  they  indi- 
cate not  only  a  very  great  increase  in  the  manufactur- 
ing population,  but  also  a  considerable  decline,  positive 
as  well  as  comparative,  in  the  rural  population. 

119 


Economic  Organisation 

But  1688  is  also,  in  itself,  a  date  of  the  utmost 
significance  for  our  present  purpose.  It  marks  the 
definite  estabhshment  of  ParHamentary  Government 
in  England.  Whatever  power,  for  a  century  and  a 
half  to  come,  monarchs  might  continue  to  exercise, 
they  had  to  obtain  through  their  influence  in  Parlia- 
ment. And  Parliament  reflected  the  interests  of  the 
landlord  class,  reinforced  or  mitigated,  from  time  to 
time,  as  the  case  might  be,  by  those  of  the  merchants. 
It  became  impossible  for  an  English  monarch,  even  had 
he  desired  it,  to  pursue  a  policy  not  in  line  with  the 
views  represented  in  Parliament.  Now  the  investiga- 
tions of  Knapp  and  his  disciples  have  proved  beyond 
a  doubt  that  in  Germany  the  maintenance  of  peasant 
cultivators  over  a  great  part  of  country  was  due, 
very  largely,  to  the  policy  of  "peasant  protection" 
followed  by  Frederick  the  Great  and  other  paternal 
princes  of  the  eighteenth  century.  They  insisted 
on  the  retention  of  the  existing  number  of  peasant 
holdings  on  the  estates  of  the  lords  of  land  ;  and  this 
for  precisely  the  same  reasons  as  Lord  Chancellor 
Bacon,  as  we  have  seen,  assigned  for  the  measures  of 
Henry  VII.  In  their  judgment,  the  absorption  of  the 
customary  peasant  holdings  in  the  lords'  demesnes 
was  injurious  both  to  the  revenue  and  to  the  army. 
And,  like  the  Tudors  and  early  Stuarts,  they  fixed 
their  attention  on  the  keeping  up,  de  facto,  of  the 
number  of  peasant  households,  and  avoided  the  ques- 
tion of  the  legal  right  to  the  property.  But  with  the 
fall  of  the  independent  power  of  the  Council,  nothing 
of  this  kind  was  any  longer  possible  in  England. 

Moreover,  in  the  years  immediately  preceding  and 
120 


Self-Government 

succeeding  the  Revolution  in  England,  the  crown 
lands  passed  almost  entirely  into  private  hands.  Such 
a  change  was  naturally  favoured  by  political  thinkers 
who  wished  the  crown  to  lose  all  sources  of  supply 
outside  Parliament.  Yet  it  was  precisely  on  the 
crown  lands,  more  conservatively  managed,  as  they 
commonly  were,  than  other  properties,  that  in  more  than 
one  of  the  larger  German  states  customary  tenancies 
survived,  right  down  to  the  time,  towards  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  when  governments  came  to  be 
inspired  by  a  pro-peasant  policy  and  set  about  con- 
verting tenancies  into  ownership. 

The  course  of  English  political  development  was 
confirmed  by  the  ecclesiastical  changes  which  accom- 
panied or  followed  the  Reformation.  The  country 
where  to-day  peasant  proprietorship  is  most  universal  is 
perhaps  Bavaria.  There  the  Counter- Reformation  was 
triumphant,  and  the  Church  retained  its  estates.  And 
this  contributed  in  the  long  run  to  the  extension  of  pea- 
sant properties  in  two  ways,  negatively  and  positively. 
Negatively,  because  the  unenterprising  ecclesiastical 
lords  allowed  their  customary  tenants  to  remain  ;  so 
that,  when,  in  the  nineteenth  century.  Church  lands 
were  secularised,  there  was  a  body  of  cultivating  peasants 
still  in  occupation  who  could  easily  be  converted  into 
owners.  Positively,  because  the  large  subsidies  which 
the  sovereigns  obtained  from  the  ecclesiastical  assem- 
blies saved  them  from  dependence  on  a  parliament  of 
squires.  We  have  seen  already  how  in  England  the 
dispersal  of  the  monastic  lands  into  lay  hands  under 
Henry  VIII  enlarged  the  area  within  which  the  ordinary 
motives   of   landlordship  would  be  likely  to    operate 

121 


Economic  Organisation 

energetically.  But  it  should  also  be  noticed  that  the 
abandonment  by  Convocation  in  1662  of  the  right  of 
granting  clerical  subsidies  was  an  important  step  in  the 
process  which  finally  deprived  the  English  king  of  all 
chance  of  pursuing  an  independent  social  policy. 

And  now  let  us  look  more  closely  at  the  rural  popu- 
lation in  1688.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  by  that 
time  the  class  of  large  landowners  already  occupied,  at 
least  in  some  districts,  the  position  in  which  we  now 
find  them.  What  Lord  Eversley  calls  "  the  ideal  of  the 
English  land  system  "  was  already  in  large  part  realised. 
Sir  Roger  de  Coverley,  the  baronet  of  Worcestershire 
described  by  Addison  in  the  Spectator  in  171 1,  was 
"  landlord,"  he  tells  us,  "  to  the  whole  congregation  " 
in  the  parish  church,  as  well  as  patron  of  the  living. 
When  the  sermon  is  finished,  the  knight  walks  down 
from  his  seat  in  the  chancel  between  a  double  row  of 
his  tenants,  who  stand  bowing  to  him  on  either  side. 
He  "  is  a  justice  of  the  quorum  ;  he  fills  the  chair  at 
quarter  sessions  with  great  ability,  and  three  months 
ago  gained  universal  applause  by  explaining  a  passage 
in  the  Game  Act."  He  is,  in  fact,  already  "  the 
squire  "  of  English  fiction — the  squire  of  Fielding  and 
Washington  Irving,  of  Trollope  and  Mrs.  Humphrey 
Ward.  Yet  the  "  ideal "  of  which  Lord  Eversley 
speaks  was  not  yet  by  any  means  completely  realised. 
There  were  many  villages  not  yet  dominated  by  a  single 
great  landowner ;  there  were  still  a  considerable  number 
of  small  landowners — either  freeholders  or  copyholders 
with  a  security  of  tenure  amounting  practically  to  com- 
plete ownership.  These  were  the  famous  "  yeomen  " 
of  England,  at  a  time  when  "yeomen"  was  something 

122 


Self-Government 

more  than  a  picturesque  literary  term.     There  were,  for 
instance,  at  least  two  of  them  among  Sir  Roger's  near 
neighbours  ;  and  the  Spectator  came  up  with  them  as 
they  were  riding  to  the  assizes  :  one  is  described  as  "a 
yeoman  of  about  a  hundred  pounds  a  year,"  who  "has 
been  several  times  foreman  of  the  petty  jury  ;  "  and  the 
other  was  left  by  his  father  fourscore  pounds  a  year, 
but  had  lost  so  much  in  consequence  of  his  litigious 
temper  that  he  was  not  then  worth  thirty.     With  these 
figures  of  yeomen's  incomes  may  be  compared  a  passage 
which  implies  that  the  income  of  Sir  Roger  himself 
was  at  least  ;^5oo  a  year.     How  many  such  yeomen 
can  we  suppose  there  to  have  been,  about  this  time  ? 
Well,  Gregory  King  gives  the  following  estimates  :  i6o 
temporal  lords,  with  average  incomes  of  ;^3200  ;  800 
baronets,  with  average  incomes  of  ;£88o ;  600  knights, 
with  average  incomes  of  £(iS^  ;   3000  esquires,  with 
average  incomes  of  ;^45o  :  practically  all  of  these  must 
have  owned  whole  parishes,   in    many  cases   several 
parishes.    Then  King  goes  on  :  12,000  gentlemen,  with 
average  incomes  of  ;^28o  :  the  contemporary  use  of  the 
word  "  gentleman  "  implied  the  ownership  of  landed 
estate  ;  40,000  "  freeholders  of  the  better  sort,"  with 
average  incomes  of  £()i  ;  and  120,000  "freeholders  of 
the  lesser  sort,"  with  average  incomes  of  ;^55.    Accord- 
ing to  these  figures,  the  total  income  of  the  lesser  land- 
owners was  still  almost  five  times  that  of  the  esquires 
and  other  large  proprietors. 

A  century  later — as  we  learn  from  Arthur  Young, 
writing  in  1793 — "small  properties"  in  England  were 
"exceedingly  rare"  ;  and  the  general  impressions  we 
get   from    his    writings    have    lately    been    confirmed 

123 


Economic  Organisation 

by  statistical  inquiries  based  upon  the  Land  Tax 
Assessments.  The  amount  of  land  in  twenty-four 
Oxfordshire  parishes  held  in  properties  of  less  than 
100  acres  diminished  between  about  1600  and  1785 
by  two-thirds ;  in  ten  Gloucestershire  parishes  by 
four-fifths ;  and  much  the  same  "  consolidation  of 
estates  and  shrinkage  in  the  number  of  small  owners  " 
can  be  shown  to  have  taken  place  over  the  rest  of 
the  country.  If  we  may  generalise  from  a  few  known 
cases,  the  building  up  of  the  very  large  estates  pro- 
ceeded most  rapidly  between  about  1720  and  1785. 

Now  how  did  this  take  place  ?  Mainly  by  purchase. 
This  would  be  recommended  to  their  employers  by 
up-to-date  stewards.  The  agent  to  the  Duke  of  Buck- 
ingham, Edward  Laurence,  in  a  well-known  treatise. 
The  Duty  of  a  Steward  to  his  Lord  (1727),  advises  the 
steward  not  to  forget  "  to  make  the  best  enquiry  into 
the  disposition  of  any  of  the  freeholders,  within  or 
near  any  of  his  lord's  manors,  to  sell  their  lands,  that 
he  may  use  his  best  endeavours  to  purchase  them  at 
as  reasonable  a  price  as  may  be,  for  his  lord's  advan- 
tage and  convenience."  The  small  owners  were  offered 
prices  in  excess  of  the  capital  value  of  their  properties 
as  sources  of  income,  and  were  glad  to  get  the  money 
to  pay  off  their  debts,  put  into  trade,  or  even  to  stock 
larger  farms  as  tenants.  Where  did  the  buyers  obtain 
the  purchase  money  they  so  freely  offered  ?  Mainly 
from  wealth  gained  in  trade.  The  last  quarter  of 
the  seventeenth  and  the  first  quarter  of  the  eighteenth 
century  were  marked  by  an  extraordinary  expansion  of 
English  oversea  trade,  as  illustrated  by  the  struggle 
over  the  privileges  of  the   East   India  Company,   so 

124 


Self-Government 

graphically  described  by  Macaulay,  side  by  side  with 
a  great  enlargement  of  the  woollen  industry,  which 
furnished  the  chief  article  of  export,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  new  trades,  especially  silk-weaving,  by  the 
Huguenot  refugees.  It  was  the  money  made  in 
trade  which  enabled  the  government  to  contract  a 
great  pubHc  debt,  and  it  was  in  return  for  a  loan  that 
a  body  of  public  creditors  were  granted  the  privileges 
of  a  banking  company  and  so  created  the  Bank  of 
England.  A  "  moneyed  interest,"  as  the  political  writers 
of  the  time  termed  it,  came  into  existence  ;  or  rather 
grew  into  so  much  larger  proportions  as  for  the  first 
time  to  balance  the  "landed  interest."  To  writers 
who  clung  to  the  ideals  of  the  past  it  was  a  subject 
for  lament  that,  in  the  language  of  Swift,  "power 
which  was  used  to  follow  land  "  had  "  now  gone  over 
to  money."  But  owing  to  the  peculiar  character  of 
English  nobility,  and  the  peculiar  system  of  English 
government,  it  inevitably  became  the  dearest  wish  of 
the  moneyed  interest  itself  to  join  the  ranks  of  the 
landed,  and  there  were  no  such  obstacles  in  the  way 
as  existed  in  some  other  countries.  Men  enriched  by 
trade  bought  estates  and  tried  to  "  found  families "  ; 
and  men  of  old  county  families  "married  into  the 
city,"  and  strengthened  their  position  in  the  country 
by  the  use  of  the  fortunes  of  heiresses.  Once  ob- 
tained, great  estates  were  kept  together  by  the  device 
of  "  Family  Settlements."  This  requires  some  ex- 
planation. 

In  England  there  is  now  no  such  thing  legally  as 
"  entail  "  ;  i.e.  land  cannot  be  indefinitely  tied  up  in 
such  a  way,  by  any  single  deed  or  conveyance,  that 

125 


Economic   Organisation 

its  ownership  must  necessarily  pass  henceforward  in 
a  certain  prescribed  hne.  At  one  time,  certainly, 
entails  were  authorised  by  the  statute  De  Donis  of 
1285  :  according  to  that  statute,  land  granted  to  a 
man  and  the  heirs  of  his  body  could  not  be  per- 
manently parted  with  by  the  grantee,  and  after  his 
death  it  necessarily  passed  to  his  lineal  heirs.  But, 
in  course  of  time,  means  were  found  for  evading  the 
act ;  especially  by  the  device  of  a  fictitious  lawsuit, 
called  a  "common  recovery,"  which  enabled  the  life 
tenant  (or,  as  we  should  say  now,  the  life  owner)  to 
free  himself  from  the  restriction,  and  obtain  the 
right  of  selling  or  otherwise  disposing  of  the  estate. 
Taltarum's  case  in  1472  approximately  marks  the  time 
when  the  contrivance  was  fully  allowed  by  the  courts. 
The  great  lords,  including  the  king,  might  wish  to 
secure  the  reversion  of  the  estates  they  had  granted 
to  their  vassals,  by  insisting  that  possession  should 
be  limited  to  descendants  in  the  direct  line,  and  that, 
when  the  line  failed,  the  land  should  escheat  to  the 
superior  lord  ;  but  the  great  body  of  the  landed  gentry 
were  evidently  too  strong  for  them,  and  insisted  on 
disposing  of  their  lands  as  they  pleased.  It  is  the 
more  remarkable  that  about  the  middle  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  the  process  of  legal  construction  should 
in  effect  be  exactly  reversed,  and  that  legal  ingenuity 
should  be  turned,  and  with  success,  to  the  invention 
of  means  by  which  estates,  when  once  obtained,  could 
be  "  kept  in  the  family."  An  accurate  account  in  any 
brief  shape  of  the  legal  steps  involved  in  a  "strict 
settlement "  is  beyond  the  wit  of  man  to  compose  : 
the  whole  business  is  immersed  in  a  sea  of  technicalities 

126 


Self-Government 

in  which  only  lawyers,  and  but  few  of  them,  can  swim 
with  safety.  But  the  effect  of  what  happens  is  that 
by  a  series  of  legal  arrangements,  repeated  in  every 
generation,  commonly  at  the  marriage  of  the  heir,  the 
ownership  of  the  estate  is  always  settled  for  a  genera- 
tion ahead.  Primogeniture  is  secured  from  generation 
to  generation,  and  the  nominal  proprietor  is  never 
more  than  a  "  life  tenant."  "  Primogeniture  "  indeed, 
as  an  authority  has  well  said,  who  himself  belonged 
to  one  of  the  Whig  houses,  "  is  accepted  by  the  whole 
nobility,  the  squires  of  England,  the  lairds  of  Scotland, 
and  the  Irish  gentry  of  every  degree,  as  almost  a 
fundamental  law  of  nature,  to  which  the  practice " 
of  settlement  "only  gives  a  convenient  and  effectual 
expression." 

The  credit  for  having  added  the  last  completing 
touches  to  the  necessary  legal  procedure  is  ascribed 
to  Orlando  Bridgman,  a  famous  conveyancer  of  the 
Commonwealth  period,  who  became  Lord  Keeper 
under  Charles  II  ;  and  it  is  commonly  supposed  that 
the  object  of  the  device  was  to  secure  landed  families 
from  the  forfeiture  of  estates  during  the  troubles  of 
the  Civil  Wars.  It  is  curious  to  find  that  the  arrange- 
ment known  as  "  Fideicommiss,"  which  in  Germany 
achieves  precisely  the  same  object  as  the  English 
strict  settlement,  though  in  a  somewhat  different  way, 
is  also  traced  to  a  contemporary  and  not  dissimilar 
period,  that  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  But  while  it 
was  estimated,  in  the  middle  of  last  century,  that  in 
tLngiaad  the  estates  under  settlement  exceeded  two- 
thirds  of  the  kingdom,  the  Fidcicunnnisse  in  Prussia, 
as  late  as  1895,  only  covered  some  six  per  cent,  of 

127 


Economic  Organisation 

the  area  of  the  state,  and  even  in  Silesia  did  not 
amount  to  fifteen  per  cent.  Of  late  years,  however, 
their  number  has  been  growing  so  rapidly  as  to  attract 
a  good  deal  of  attention.  The  explanation  is  to  be 
found  in  the  number  of  men  who  have  recently 
acquired  great  fortunes  in  business  and  in  finance, 
and  who  now  seek  to  found  country  families  for  the 
sake  of  the  social  consideration,  the  sport,  and,  it 
would  appear  sometimes,  the  titles  of  nobility,  which  in 
a  country  like  Prussia  large  landed  estate  is  supposed 
to  bring  with  it.  The  old  aristocracy  complain  that 
"  good  old-fashioned  landlordism  suffers  from  the 
invasion  of  the  Berlin  Bourse,"  and  cry  out  for  a 
law  which  shall  prohibit  the  formation  of  Fideicom- 
misse  by  recent  purchasers. 

All  this  helps  to  explain  the  fresh  vitality  poured 
into  the  landowning  class  in  England  in  the  seven- 
teenth and  eighteenth  centuries  from  the  circles  of 
trade  and  finance.  For  why  did  wealthy  Englishmen 
seek  to  accumulate  estates  and  then  to  keep  them 
together  ?  Partly,  no  doubt,  because  they  were  held  to 
be  peculiarly  safe  investments.  But  in  new  countries 
like  America  it  does  not  occur  to  millionaires  to  create 
great  country  estates.  The  reason,  as  Toynbee  pointed 
out,  is  to  be  found  in  the  character  of  the  contemporary 
political  system.  To  begin  with,  landed  estate  of  a 
sufficient  size  practically  secured  for  its  owner,  if  he 
was  not  quite  exceptionally  stupid  or  drunken,  the 
position  of  Justice  of  the  Peace.  Such  a  position 
gave  dignity  and  secured  respect,  as  well  as  substantial 
power. 

Gneist,  the  most  distinguished  German  conslitu- 
128 


Self-Government 

tionalist  of  the  last  generation,  wrote  a  famous  history 
of  the  poHtical  system  of  England,  to  which  he  gave 
the  title  Sclf-Govenunent.  The  very  name  implied 
praise  ;  and  it  was  meant  by  Gneist  to  indicate  the 
superiority  of  the  English  administrative  system,  which 
he  held  up  for  the  imitation  of  his  countrymen,  over 
the  bureaucratic  system  of  France.  And  his  concep- 
tion of  "  self-government "  he  thus  defines  :  "  internal 
administration  of  the  country  by  unpaid  magistrates, 
having  control,  for  the  purpose,  of  local  rates."  But 
this  means  simply  that  administration  of  the  country 
by  the  Justices,  and  especially  by  the  corporate 
authority  of  Quarter  Sessions,  which  remained  in 
their  hands  until  it  was  taken  away  from  them  and 
transferred  to  elected  County  Councils  in  1888.  I 
remember  when  I  was  a  student  at  Gottingen — some 
years  before,  but  at  a  time  when  the  inevitable  change 
was  already  looming  in  the  distance — hearing  a  lecture 
by  the  distinguished  German  historian,  Reinhold  Pauli. 
He  ended  his  course  on  English  constitutional  history 
by  giving  a  glowing  account  of  the  fabric  of  local 
government.  But  as  we  left  the  lecture  room  he  said 
to  me,  "  I  haven't  the  heart  to  tell  them  that  what  I 
have  been  describing  is  passing  away."  And  with  all 
its  great  merits — merits  in  itself  in  spite  of  the  jests 
about  "Justices'  justice,"  and,  still  more,  merits  as  the 
alternative  to  a  bureaucracy — the  English  system  of 
local  "  self-government "  was  one  of  the  main  reasons 
for  the  desire  to  build  up  large  landed  estates. 

The  other  main  reason  was  the  character  of  the 
central  government, — the  Parliamentary  oligarchy. 
The  power  of  the  Whig  ministry  rested  on  the  control 

129  I 


Economic  Organisation 

of  votes  in  Parliament.  Large  landed  property  gave 
its  owners  great  local  influence  in  determining  the 
elections.  Those  who  controlled  the  elections  could 
demand  a  share  of  ministerial  patronage.  And  as  the 
settling  of  estates  left  the  younger  sons  of  the  landed 
gentry  to  be  otherwise  provided  for,  they  must  be 
quartered  on  the  army,  the  church,  and  the  public 
services.  Large  estates,  local  administration,  parlia- 
mentary government,  patronage,  and  primogeniture 
were  thus  all  inseparably  associated. 

It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  it  was  not  only 
yeomen,  accustomed  to  put  their  own  hands  to  the 
plough,  who  were  induced  to  sell  out.  In  certain 
parts  of  the  country — and  especially  in  the  west,  where 
the  substantial  village  and  widespreading  manor  of 
the  Midlands  had  not  been  the  rule — there  were  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  a  considerable 
number  of  small  landowners,  who,  whatever  their 
origin  may  in  reality  have  been,  were  accounted  gentry 
by  the  heralds  of  the  period,  with  the  right  to  armorial 
bearings.  In  their  Visitations  of  Devon  between  153 1 
and  1620,  the  heralds  enrolled  fourteen  "gentle" 
families  whose  names  began  with  A,  forty-seven  begin- 
ning with  B,  sixty-three  beginning  with  C.  Of  the 
A  families  only  one  remains  among  the  landowners 
of  to-day  ;  of  the  B  and  C  families  only  five  under 
each  letter.  The  rest  have  disappeared,  and  their 
lands  passed  into  other  hands,  chiefly  to  new  families 
coming  out  from  the  towns.  And  it  is  interesting 
to  observe  that,  the  more  commercial  England  in  fact 
became,  the  more  general  was  the  contempt  for  trade 
among  the  landed  gentry  who  were  themselves  largely 

130 


Agricultural  Estates 

its  offspring.  It  is  probably  with  perfect  accuracy 
that  a  well-known  writer,  who  has  an  extensive  know- 
ledge of  the  genealogies  and  traditions  of  the  west 
country,  attributes  the  "  irruption  of  false  pride  relative 
to  'soiling  the  hands  with  trade'"  to  "the  great 
change  that  ensued  after  Queen  Anne's  reign."  "Vast 
numbers  of  estates  changed  hands,  and  passed  into 
the  possession  of  men  who  had  amassed  fortunes  in 
trade  ;  and  it  was  among  the  children  of  these  rich 
retired  tradesmen  that  there  sprang  up  such  a  con- 
tempt for  whatever  savoured  of  the  shop  and  the 
counting  house."  Certainly  the  Elizabethan  and 
Jacobean  monuments  to  be  found  in  parish  churches 
record  the  origin  of  many  a  squire's  wealth  in  his 
prosperity  as  "  Citizen  and  Mercer,"  "  Citizen  and 
Haberdasher,"  of  London  or  some  other  town,  in  a 
way  for  which  it  would  be  hard  to  find  parallels  on 
the  mural  tablets  of  a  later  date. 

But  while  actual  purchase  will  explain  the  dis- 
appearance of  a  great  many  of  the  small  separate 
properties,  which  were  actually  "freehold,"  and  of 
those  copyholds  which  were  distinctly  recognised  to 
be  "copyholds  of  inheritance,"  it  does  not  account 
for  the  development  of  landlordship  in  another  and 
perhaps  even  more  important  direction.  It  explains 
it  extensively,  but  not  intensively.  We  have  seen  that 
the  result  of  the  enclosures  of  the  sixteenth  century 
was  not  greatly  to  diminish  the  number  of  peasant 
families  except  in  certain  districts.  Most  of  them  had 
stayed  on  their  customary  holdings  in  much  the  same 
material  condition  as  before  ;  but  with  many  of  them  a 
change  had  been  effected  in  their  legal  status.     They 

131 


Economic  Organisation 

had  been  induced  to  "surrender  their  copies/'  which 
so  long  as  they  retained  them  might  perhaps  have 
given  them  a  secure  heritable  estate,  in  return  for 
leases  for  lives  or  for  terms  of  years.  Fitzherbert 
concluded  his  vi^ell-known  book  on  Surveying,  printed 
in  1523,  with  a  frank  piece  of  advice  and  a  remark- 
able prophecy.  Let  the  lords  of  manors  encourage 
the  tenants  to  exchange  their  strips  one  with  another, 
so  that  each  may  enclose  "  one  little  croft  or  close 
next  to  his  own  house,"  by  offering  to  grant  to  each 
of  them  a  lease  at  the  same  rents  and  services  as 
before,  "  to  have  to  him  and  to  his  wife  and  to  his 
children,  so  that  it  pass  not  three  lives,  then  being 
alive  and  named."  "The  lords,  meseemeth,  can  do 
no  less  than  to  grant  them  these  three  lives  of  the  old 
rent,  remembering  what  profits  they  may  have  at  the 
end  of  the  terms,  they  know  not  how  soon.  For,  un- 
doubted, one  set  day  cometh  at  last,  and  though  the 
advantage  of  the  lords  come  not  anon,  it  will  come  at 
length.  And  therefore  saith  the  philosopher  :  Quod 
differtur  non  auferiur :  that  thing  that  is  deferred  is  not 
taken  away."  Some  of  the  new  owners  of  monastic 
lands  were  not  inclined  to  be  so  patient.  "  Making 
us  believe  that  our  copies  are  void,"  the  tenants  are 
represented  as  complaining,  "  they  compel  us  to  sur- 
render all  our  former  writings,  whereby  we  ought  to 
hold  some  for  two  and  some  for  three  lives,  and  to 
take  by  indenture  for  twenty-one  years."  How  far 
such  extreme  measures  went  we  cannot  say,  but  we 
have  reason  to  believe  that  Fitzherbert's  more  moderate 
and  cautious  advice  was  frequently  followed.  A 
definite  agreement  that  the  lease  should  be  renewed 

132 


Agricultural  Estates 

on  the  same  terms,  which  was  sometimes  made,  was 
not  always  complete  security.  Thus  we  know  that  on 
certain  royal  estates  in  Elizabeth's  reign,  the  tenants 
accepted  leases  for  forty  years,  renewable  at  the  option 
of  the  holder,  on  payment  of  a  fine  of  two  years'  rent, 
instead  of  their  "  copies  and  customary  estates  "  ;  but 
when  one  of  the  estates  was  sold  to  the  servant  of  a 
courtier  they  were  in  great  alarm,  "perceiving  that 
they  were  likely  to  have  their  lands  and  tenements 
after  the  expiration  of  their  leases  taken  from 
them."  And  well  in  the  eighteenth  century  Laurence 
is  heard  teaching  the  same  lesson  to  his  readers  as 
Fitzherbert :  "  Noblemen  and  gentlemen  should  en- 
deavour to  convert  copyhold  for  lives  to  leasehold  for 
lives." 

Now  all  this  does  not  mean  that  as  soon  as  the 
leases  expired,  the  holding  at  once  became  a  yearly 
tenancy  at  a  competitive  or  rack  rent.  As  a  fact 
the  leases — especially  of  larger  farms — were  very 
commonly  renewed  time  after  time  on  payment  of 
a  lump  sum  known  as  a  fine.  In  many  cases  the 
convenience  of  occasionally  receiving  a  good  round 
sum — especially  where  the  landlord  was  a  corporate 
body  and  the  fine  was  divided  among  its  members — 
was  a  powerful  reason  against  converting  the  holding 
into  a  yearly  tenancy.  But  the  change  from  copyhold 
into  leasehold,  when  there  was  no  express  right  of 
renewal,  had  this  effect  :  it  turned  the  landlord  into 
the  absolute  owner,  with  a  legal  right  to  dispose  of 
the  land  as  he  pleased,  instead  of  being  a  partial 
owner  only,  sharing  the  property  in  it  with  a  tenant 
who  enjoyed  an   heritable  right — in   other  words,  it 

133 


Economic  Organisation 

destroyed  the  semi-proprietorship  of  the  peasant  copy- 
holder. It  was  sometimes  asserted  in  the  eighteenth 
century  that  leases  for  Hves  or  for  long  terms  of  years, 
renewable  on  paying  a  fine,  ought  in  justice  to  be 
regarded  as  constituting  a  certain  tenant  right :  that 
the  son  or  other  representative  of  the  previous  tenant 
ought  to  have  "a  renewable  right,"  even  without 
express  stipulation  in  the  lease,  on  payment  of  a  fixed 
fine.  But  this  contention  was  never  supported  by  the 
courts.  And  thus  almost  insensibly,  as  the  result  of  a 
change  from  copy  to  lease  which  to  very  many  tenants 
might  seem  purely  formal,  the  old  tenant-right  passed 
away.  Only  a  few  copyholds,  and  they  copyholds  of 
inheritance,  remained  as  exceptional  curiosities  ;  and 
no  new  tenant-right  arose  in  England  like  that  which 
managed  to  form  itself  in  Ulster. 

So  much  then  for  the  ownership  of  land  :  the  growth 
in  extension  of  landed  estates,  and  the  intensification 
of  the  landlord's  ownership  within  the  several  manors. 
We  may  suppose  both  to  have  gone  on  briskly  during 
the  first  three-quarters  of  the  eighteenth  century.  We 
have  now  to  look  at  a  second  but  closely  connected 
series  of  changes — the  amalgamation  of  farms.  This 
was  also  one  of  the  measures  advised  by  Laurence 
in  1727:  "the  steward  should  endeavour  to  lay  all 
the  small  farms,  let  to  poor  indigent  people,  to  the 
great  ones."  But  he  recommends  patience,  and  that 
the  landlord  should  wait  till  farms  fell  in  by  death  ; 
and  it  seems  to  have  been  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
century  that  the  policy  began  to  be  generally  carried 
out.  When  it  came,  it  was  the  concomitant  of  the 
second  and  much  more  sweeping  movement  of  en- 

134 


Agricultural  Estates 

closure  ;  and  this  again  was  largely  the  consequence 
of  a  great  wave  of  interest  in  agricultural  science. 

An  enthusiasm  for  agricultural  improvement  took 
possession  of  a  few  great  landlords  early  in  the 
Hanoverian  period.  The  pioneer  was  Lord  Towns- 
hend,  who  about  1730  turned  away  with  disgust 
from  political  intrigue  and  devoted  himself  to  his 
estates.  The  great  achievement  by  which  he  earned 
the  honourable  title  of  "Turnip  Townshend"  was 
the  field  cultivation  of  turnips  and  clover.  This 
rendered  unnecessary  the  customary  triennial  fallow, 
and  so  rendered  possible  the  so-called  Norfolk  or 
four-course  system  of  agriculture,  which  became  the 
model  for  the  rest  of  England  ;  and  which,  by  making 
it  possible  to  keep  stock  in  large  numbers,  increased 
the  supply  of  manure  and  so  resulted  in  richer  crops. 
A  little  later,  Bakewell  in  Leicestershire  revolutionised 
the  art  of  the  grazier,  and  showed  how  the  ox  and  sheep 
might  be  grown  for  food  and  not  for  draught  and  wool. 
As  Townshend  led  the  way  in  producing  grain  for  the 
coming  millions,  so  Bakewell  produced  beef  and  mutton 
for  the  millions.  The  oxen  and  sheep  in  the  Smithfield 
market  were  from  two  to  three  times  as  heavy  at  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century  as  at  the  beginning. 

Soon  after  the  accession  of  George  III,  the  passion 
for  improvement  became  general  among  landlords. 
The  way  was  led  by  Coke  of  Holkham,  who  possessed 
large  means  which  he  could  devote  to  the  enrichment 
of  the  soil  and  to  the  introduction  of  new  crops  and 
artificial  cattle-foods  on  the  farms  he  took  into  his 
own  hands  from  tenants  who  refused  to  accept  leases 
at    increased    rentals.     His    rent-roll    increased   from 

135 


Economic  Organisation 

some  ;^2ooo  in  1776  to  some  ^^20,000  in  1816  :  but 
this  was  the  result  of  a  bold  and  lavish  expenditure 
of  capital,  as  well  as  of  untiring  personal  application 
to  the  management  of  his  estate. 

The  consequence  of  these  and  similar  improvements 
all  over  the  country  was  a  vast  increase  in  the  produc- 
tion of  food.  And  this  increase  rendered  possible  the 
expansion  of  our  population,  which  was  stimulated  by 
the  growth  of  the  factory  industries,  offering  employ- 
ment to  children,  and  by  that  most  mistaken  policy 
with  regard  to  poor  relief  which  was  adopted  generally 
by  the  Justices  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  which  made  it  a  paying  speculation  for  the  rural 
labourer  to  marry  early.  We  are  accustomed  now  to 
think  of  English  manufactures  as  being  exchanged  for 
foreign  food  supplies  :  it  must  be  remembered  that 
well  into  the  nineteenth  century  this  could  not  take 
place.  It  was  impeded  no  doubt  to  some  extent  by 
the  protective  tariff ;  but  it  was  impeded  also  by  the 
long  Napoleonic  wars  ;  and  even  if  the  freest  importa- 
tion of  corn  had  been  permitted,  there  were  no  foreign 
supplies  available  to  feed  the  rapidly  growing  English 
population  until  the  virgin  soils  of  the  New  World 
were  made  accessible,  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  by  improvements  in  transportation. 
Indeed,  during  the  worst  years,  when  prices  were  at 
their  height,  from  1795  to  1802,  importation  under 
the  operation  of  the  sliding  scale  was,  in  fact,  almost 
fiee.  The  English  population  certainly  went  through 
hard  times :  but  it  was  at  any  rate  kept  alive,  and 
enabled  to  increase  fifty  per  cent,  between  1750  and 
1800  and  a  hundred  per  cent,  between  1800  and  1850. 

136 


Agricultural  Estates 

Under  these  circumstances  there  was  every  motive 
to  augment  the  productivity  of  the  soil.  The  object 
appealed  to  the  immediate  self-interest  of  the  landlords, 
since  it  would  increase  their  rents  ;  and  it  might  well 
seem  a  patriotic  duty,  since  it  would  find  food  for 
the  growing  population  and  enable  England  to  resist 
the  world  domination  of  Napoleon.  And  what  obvi- 
ously stood  in  the  way  was  the  open-field  system  of 
farming  with  intermixed  strips  which  still  prevailed 
over  perhaps  half  the  arable  area  of  most  parishes  in 
central  and  southern  England.  It  was  uneconomical 
and  prevented  improvement,  and  hence  reformers  like 
Arthur  Young,  who  began  his  celebrated  tours  in  1767, 
were  never  weary  of  calling  for  its  abolition,  and  with 
it  of  the  common  pastures.  Enclosure  had  never 
absolutely  ceased  since  Tudor  times,  but  now  it  began 
again  with  fresh  ardour  ;  and  between  1760  and  1850, 
by  means  of  Enclosure  Acts,  practically  all  the  re- 
maining open  fields  and  most  of  the  commons  were 
swept  away. 

We  cannot  doubt  that  the  change  was  associated 
with  a  vast  improvement  in  agricultural  methods  and 
in  the  production  of  food  ;  and  Jeremy  Bentham, 
the  utilitarian  philosopher,  had  some  justification  in 
thinking  the  spectacle  of  an  enclosure  "one  of  the 
most  reassuring  of  all  the  evidences  of  improvement 
and  happiness."  The  high  price  of  wheat  in  the  later 
years  of  the  eighteenth  and  the  early  years  of  the 
nineteenth  century  furnished  both  a  stimulus  and  an 
excuse  for  the  enclosure  movement,  just  as  the  demand 
for  wool  had  done  in  Tudor  times  ;  for  wheat  could 
be  grown  much  more  profitably  on  enclosed  farms. 

137 


Economic  Organisation 

A  chart  which  registers  the  number  of  enclosure 
acts  and  the  price  of  wheat  per  quarter  shows  that 
they  moved  together  :  the  higher  the  price,  the  greater 
the  number  of  enclosure  acts  pushed  through.  And 
it  seems  to  have  been  proved  recently  that  the  amount 
of  injustice  in  the  reapportioning  of  the  rights  in- 
volved was  less  than  has  often  been  supposed.  The 
small  open-field  farmer,  however,  and  still  more  the 
cottager  were  often  more  injured  by  the  enclosure  of 
the  waste  or  common,  inasmuch  as  it  prevented  his 
keeping  cows  or  pigs,  than  by  the  throwing  together 
of  the  acres  in  the  open  fields  :  and  two-thirds  in  extent 
of  the  land  enclosed  was  in  fact  common  or  waste. 

The  agricultural  reformers  of  the  time  believed  not 
only  in  enclosed  farms  but  in  relatively  large  farms. 
And  here,  as  soon  as  the  economists  made  their  appear- 
ance in  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the 
agricultural  writers  had  the  supposed  authority  of  poli- 
tical economy  on  their  side.  Farming  on  a  large 
scale,  it  was  supposed  to  be  demonstrated,  was  more 
economical  than  on  a  small :  its  gross  produce  might 
not  be  greater,  but  its  net  produce  certainly  would  be. 

This  was  probably  true  enough  for  cereal  farming, 
which  made  large  wheat  crops  its  main  object.  Ac- 
cordingly, M'Culloch,  the  permanent  economist  of  the 
Edmhurgh  Review,  vigorously  advocated  large  farming 
as  the  best  means  of  promoting  national  well-being. 
"  If  a  country  were  generally  divided  into  small  farms," 
he  wrote  in  1838,  "  a  much  greater  number  of  labourers 
would  necessarily  be  engaged  in  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil,  and  there  would  be  a  proportionally  smaller 
quantity  of  its  produce  to  dispose  of  to  others."    While 

138 


Agricultural   Estates 

in  France,  he  asserted,  two-thirds  of  the  people  were 
employed  in  agriculture,  in  England  less  than  one- 
third  sufficed  to  carry  on  an  infinitely  superior  system 
of  cultivation.  "  Here  is  the  powerful  spring  that  has 
contributed  more,  perhaps,  than  any  other  to  enable 
us  to  carry  our  commercial  and  manufacturing  pros- 
perity to  its  present  unexampled  height,  and  which 
makes  us  advance  in  the  career  of  improvement.  Let 
us  not,  therefore,  by  giving  the  smallest  countenance 
to  any  scheme  either  for  dividing  estates  or  for  building 
cottages  on  wastes,  do  anything  that  may  tend  to 
increase  the  purely  agricultural  population.  The 
narrower  the  limits  within  which  it  can  be  confined, 
the  better  will  be  our  agriculture,  and  the  greater  will  be 
the  surplus  produce  with  which  to  feed  the  other  classes, 
on  whose  numbers  and  prosperity  the  wealth,  power 
and  glory  of  the  country  must  ever  mainly  depend." 

The  conjunction  of  the  self-interest  of  the  landlords 
who  in  the  nineteenth  century  were  mostly  Tories, 
with  the  supposed  science  of  the  economists  who  were 
mostly  Radicals,  had  the  natural  result.  Small  farms 
of  twenty,  thirty,  forty,  fifty  and  sixty  acres  were  thrown 
together  to  form  large  farms  of  from  a  hundred  and 
fifty  to  two  hundred  acres  ;  and  on  many  a  large  farm 
of  to-day  the  small  farm-houses  of  an  earlier  period 
are  still  standing,  divided  into  labourers'  dwellings. 
And  thus  the  large  capitalist  farm  system  which  had 
arisen  first  on  the  demesne  lands  was  extended  finally 
to  the  lands  once  held  by  small  customary  tenants  : 
and  the  social  gulf  between  farmer  and  labourer  was 
left  bridgeless  over  the  larger  part  of  the  country. 


139 


LECTURE  VII 

The  Industrial  Revolution  and  Freedom  of 
Contract 

"The  Industrial  Revolution"  has  come  to  be  the 
generally  accepted  designation  for  a  certain  period  of 
English  economic  history.  It  owes  its  present  vogue  to 
its  employment  by  Toynbee  as  the  title  of  his  lectures, 
pubhshed  in  1884  J  ^^d  its  place  in  economic  literature 
has  been  confirmed  by  its  adoption  as  the  title  of  the 
elaborate  and  substantial  treatise  of  a  French  scholar, 
M.  Mantoux,  two  and  twenty  years  later.  The  term 
was  not  absolutely  original  with  Toynbee.  Several 
years  before,  Jevons  in  the  book  on  the  Coal  Question 
which  aroused  so  much  attention,  had  remarked  in 
passing  that  "  writers  of  the  eighteenth  century  enter- 
tained most  gloomy  anticipations  concerning  the 
growing  debt,  and  they  were  only  wrong  in  under- 
valuing the  industrial  revolution  which  was  then  pro- 
ceeding "  ;  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  other  writers 
had  used  the  same  descriptive  term  even  before  Jevons. 
Yet  it  was  Toynbee's  use  of  it  which  drove  home  the 
idea  that  the  events  of  the  period  to  which  he  referred 
did  indeed  involve  a  change  so  complete  and  so  rapid 
as  to  be  properly  designated  "  a  revolution." 

With  the  term  as  Toynbee  and  Mantoux  employ  it, 
no  fault  can  be  found.     But  in  this  case  as  in  others — 

140 


The  Industrial  Revolution 

for  instance,  that  of  "the  Renaissance" — the  progress 
of  historical  science  consists  first  in  introducing  em- 
phasis and  constructing  large  generaHsations,  and  then 
in  going  on  to  readjust  the  proportions  and  give  due 
weight  to  qnahfications.  This  is  the  more  necessary 
because  what  to  Toynbee  and  Mantoux  was  "the 
industrial  revolution  of  the  eighteenth  century"  has 
become  in  the  mouths  of  their  popularisers  "the 
industrial  revolution." 

The  qualification  which  now  needs  calling  attention 
to  is  that  the  changes  between,  let  us  say,  1776 
(when  Adam  Smith  published  the  Wealth  of  Nations 
and  James  Watt  perfected  the  steam-engine)  and  1832 
(the  date  of  the  first  Reform  Bill),  did  but  carry 
further,  though  on  a  far  greater  scale  and  with  far 
greater  rapidity,  changes  which  had  been  proceeding 
long  before.  No  great  period  is  in  actual  fact  sharply 
cut  off  from  that  which  precedes  and  follows  it ;  and 
for  our  present  purpose  it  is  perhaps  more  important 
to  view  the  development  in  the  reign  of  George  III 
as  a  culmination  of  movements  already  on  foot  than 
as  creating  something  entirely  new. 

The  primary  force  that  was  at  work  was  Capital,  and 
the  capitalistic  spirit — the  desire  of  Investment  for  the 
sake  of  gain — which  was  bound  up  with  it.  Long 
before  1776,  by  far  the  greater  part  of  English  industry 
had  become  dependent  on  capitalistic  enterprise  in  the 
two  important  respects  that  a  commercial  capitalist 
provided  the  actual  workmen  with  their  materials  and 
found  a  market  for  the  finished  goods.  The  workmen 
continued  to  work  in  their  own  homes  or  in  sheds 
or  outhouses  attached  to  them  ;   and  for  this  reason 

141 


Economic  Organisation 

the  system  may  be  spoken  of  as  domestic,  (German  : 
Haushidustrie).     I  think  this  is  on  the  whole  the  most 
convenient   practice,   and   I   have   followed  it  in  the 
previous  lectures.     As  it  happens,  however,  the  term 
domestic  system,  when  it  was  first  used  in  England, 
in  the  1806  Report  of  a  Committee  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  was   applied  to  somewhat   different   con- 
ditions.    It  was  applied  especially  to  the  organisation 
of    the   woollen    industry    in    Yorkshire  ;    where   the 
cottage  manufacturer  bought  his  own  wool  and  then 
got  it  spun  for  himself,  and  hence  was  no  mere  wage- 
earner,  but  the  producer  of  a  commodity  which  he 
himself  sold  to  the  merchants  at  the  cloth   hall  or 
otherwise.      Some    of    the   witnesses    sharply   distin- 
guished this  system  from  the  system  of  the  West  of 
England,  where  the  workman  never  owned  the  material 
and  therefore  never  owned  the  goods,  and  was  simply 
paid  wages  by  the  clothier  who  employed  him.     The 
same  distinction  between  cottage  manufacturers  selling 
their  product  and  cottage  workmen  selling  their  labour 
is   to    be   found    in    the    industrial   history    of    other 
countries,  and  French  and  German  writers  have  made 
various  attempts  to  invent  a  suitable  terminology.     In 
German  the  word  most  commonly  used  for  the  latter 
conditions  is  Verlagsystem.     Verleger  is  a  term  still  in 
common  use  for  a  merchant  who  gives  out  work  to 
be  done  in  the  employe's  own  workshop  or  workroom  : 
the  English  term  which  most  nearly  covers  the  same 
meaning   is  factor,     Verlag  is   the    building   whence 
material  is  distributed  and  where  the  finished  goods  are 
stored  :   warehouse  is  perhaps  the  nearest  equivalent. 
I  remember  that  when  I  was  wandering  once  around 

142 


The  Industrial   Revolution 

the  "  small  forge  "  district  of  the  Thuringian  forest,  a 
smith  looked  up  from  his  anvil  to  ask  me  if  I  was 
the  Verleger  from  the  neighbouring  town.  If  we  are 
to  invent  a  new  term,  perhaps  factor-system  might 
sen/e  ;  although  the  employing  capitalists  in  England 
were  only  in  certain  small  trades  actually  called 
"factors."  Commission-system.^  which  has  been  pro- 
posed, is  obviously  inaccurate,  because  the  work  was 
not  done  on  commission,  either  by  the  employing 
capitalist  or  by  the  cottage  workman. 

A  good  deal  of  discussion,  too,  has  turned  upon 
the  relation  between  the  two  forms  of  organisation, 
and  between  each  of  them  and  what  preceded  and 
followed.  It  has  been  argued  that  it  is  mistaken  to 
group  them  together  ;  that  "  the  domestic  system  "  of 
Yorkshire,  and  forms  like  it,  were  really  more  closely 
akin  to  the  handicrafts  of  an  earlier  period  :  the  differ- 
ence consisted  simply  in  its  diffusion  over  rural  districts, 
and  the  disappearance  in  Yorkshire  (and  commonly 
in  similar  cases  elsewhere)  of  the  gild  organisation 
binding  the  several  master  craftsmen  together.  On 
the  other  hand,  "the  system  of  the  clothier  of  the 
west  of  England,"  like  similar  arrangements  in  other 
trades  and  other  lands,  where  the  cottage  workmen 
were  simply  wage-earners,  has  been  said  to  be  more 
closely  akin  to  the  factory  system.  In  this  case  the 
manufacture  itself,  it  is  urged,  had  become  capitalistic, 
and  not  simply  the  "merchanting"  part  of  the  business  : 
and  the  factor-system,  leading  to  production  on  a 
large  scale — large  from  the  whole  industry  though  not 
in  the  individual  shop — and  supplying  a  wide  national 
or  even  foreign  market,  was  merely  an  earlier  stage  of 

143 


Economic  Organisation 

that   grande   industrie   of   which    the   factory    is    the 
later  form. 

The  difficulty  is  that,  though  cases  may  actually  be 
found  which  do  indeed  answer  well  enough  to  these 
characterisations,  they  are  not  sufficiently  universal 
to  serve  the  purposes  of  classification  without  a  good 
deal  of  caution.  To  begin  with,  the  difference  between 
I  being  paid  a  price  for  goods  sold  and  being  paid  a 
wage  for  work  done  may  in  practice  almost  disappear, 
so  far  as  either  the  sense  of  independence  or  the 
material  well-being  of  the  workman  is  concerned. 
And  the  total  output  of  an  industry  working  under 
the  former  conditions  and  the  market  ultimately 
reached  by  it  through  various  capitalist  intermediaries, 
may  be — and  in  the  Yorkshire  case  actually  were — 
very  considerable. 

The  question  of  classification  and  terminology,  how- 
ever, so  far  as  England  is  concerned,  may  be  passed 
over  with  some  equanimity  because  in  the  period 
between  the  gild  and  the  factory  it  was  that  more 
completely  capitalised  form  which  involved  the  pro- 
vision of  material  by  the  capitalist  and  the  payment 
by  him  of  wages  which  was  by  far  the  most  widely 
prevalent.  That  this  was  the  case  with  the  clothiers 
of  the  south  and  west  of  England  throughout  the 
sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  is  beyond  all  ques- 
tion. The  rising  woollen  trade  of  Yorkshire  instead 
of  being  typical  in  this  respect  was  exceptional ;  and, 
in  consequence  perhaps  of  the  subsequent  concentra- 
tion of  the  woollen  industry  in  the  West  Riding,  and 
the  picturesque  description  by  Defoe,  it  has  been 
assigned  a  larger  relative  importance  than  it  deserves. 

144 


The   Industrial  Revolution 

To  that  I  shall  return  :  the  point  I  want  just  now 
to  emphasize  is  that  the  plan  of  giving  out  material 
and  paying  wages  was  characteristic  of  every  other 
important  industry  in  the  eighteenth  century.  The 
proof  is  to  be  found  in  the  legislation  against  embezzle- 
ment of  material.  If  we  turn  to  the  article  "  Manufac- 
turers "  in  Postlethwayt's  two  great  folios,  The  Universal 
Dictionary  of  Trade  and  Commerce,  published  in  1755, 
we  shall  find  that  it  sets  forth  "  the  principal  laws  of 
England  relating  to  manufacturers  and  artificers," 
and  that  these  are  concerned  entirely  with  this  char- 
acteristic evil  of  the  prevalent  system.  There  was 
first  the  temporary  act  of  1702,  reciting  that  "many 
frauds  are  daily  committed  by  persons  employed  in 
the  working-up  of  the  woollen,  linen,  fustian,  cotton 
and  iron  manufactures,  by  embezzling  and  purloining 
of  the  materials  with  which  they  are  entrusted,"  and 
providing  certain  penalties.  In  1710  it  was  made 
perpetual.  The  act  of  1740  extended  its  provisions 
to  persons  employed  "  in  cutting  or  manufacturing 
gloves,  breeches,  leather,  boots,  shoes  or  other  goods." 
This  "proving  deficient,"  in  1749  the  workpeople 
affected  were  classified  anew,  as  "any  person  hired 
to  make  any  felt  or  hat,  or  work  up  any  woollen, 
linen,  fustian,  cotton,  iron,  leather,  fur,  hemp,  flax, 
mohair  or  silk  manufactures."  In  all  these  cases 
the  dominance  of  the  capitalist  middleman  was  due  to 
the  fact  that,  as  things  then  were,  he  was  needed  to 
organise  the  manufacture  and  to  assume  the  risk  which 
was  involved  in  advancing  the  necessary  capital,  in  view 
of  a  market  which  was  too  distant  and  uncertain  for  the 
individual  artisan  to  cope  with.     The  craftsman  was 

145  K 


Economic  Organisation 

not  yet  necessarily  "  divorced  from  the  instruments  of 
production  " — to  use  the  phrase  of  certain  modern 
writers  :  he  commonly  owned  his  own  loom  in  the 
woollen  and  silk  trades,  just  as  many  a  sweated  semp- 
stress of  our  own  day  owns  her  own  sewing-machine. 
It  was  not  the  instrument  of  production,  but  access  to 
the  market  that  he  was  cut  off  from  by  circumstances. 
And  the  essential  similarity  between  industrial  condi- 
tions then  and  under  the  subsequent  factory  system  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  we  already  come  across  combi- 
nations of  cottage  workpeople  against  their  merchant 
employers  and  movements  for  higher  wages. 

Before  going  further  we  must  pause  for  a  moment 
to  consider  the  exceptional  conditions  in  the  cloth 
industry  of  the  West  Riding.  Those  conditions  are 
thus  described  by  the  Report  of  1806:  "The  manu- 
facture is  conducted  by  a  multitude  of  master  manu- 
facturers, generally  possessing  a  very  small  and  scarcely 
ever  any  great  extent  of  capital.  They  buy  the  wool 
of  the  dealer  ;  and  in  their  own  houses,  assisted  by 
their  wives  and  children,  and  from  two  or  three  to 
six  or  seven  journeymen,  they  dye  it  (when  dyeing 
is  necessary)  and  through  all  the  different  stages  work 
it  up  into  undressed  cloth.  .  .  .  The  manufacturer" 
then  "  carries  it  on  the  market  day  to  a  public  hall 
or  market  where  the  merchants  repair  to  purchase. 
Several  thousands  of  these  small  master  manufacturers 
attend  the  market  at  Leeds,  where  there  are  three  halls 
for  the  exposure  and  sale  of  their  cloths  ;  and  there 
are  similar  halls  at  Bradford,  Halifax,  and  Hudders- 
field."  And  like  similar  small  manufacturers  elsewhere, 
we  are  further  told   that  "a  great  proportion  of  the 

146 


The  Industrial  Revolution 

manufacturers    occupy   a   little    land,    from    three   to 
twelve  or  fifteen  acres  each." 

Three  questions  suggest  themselves  :  first,  why  did 
capital  play  this  relatively  minor  part  in  Yorkshire, 
when  in  the  production  of  woollen  goods  of  much 
the  same  kind  {i.e.  "woollen"  as  distinguished  from 
"  worsted  ")  it  was  so  much  more  prominent  elsewhere ; 
second,  how  were  the  goods  marketed  ;  and  third, 
how  long  did  these  conditions  survive.  To  the  first 
question,  the  answer  is  probably  that  the  capitalist 
mercantile  clothier  did  not  make  his  appearance  in 
Yorkshire  until  some  considerable  time  after  the  in- 
dustry had  risen  to  importance  in  that  county  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  because  the  West  Riding  was  a 
relatively  poor  district,  far  behind  the  fertile  counties 
of  the  south  in  agricultural  wealth,  and  a  long  way 
off  from  the  capitalists  of  London  and  Norwich. 
Capital  did  not  come  forward  because  in  that  district 
it  did  not  exist.  To  the  second  question  the  answer  is 
given  by  the  public  markets.  In  the  beginning  these 
were  in  the  open  air  ;  on  the  bridge  at  Leeds  and  then 
in  Briggate,  at  Huddersfield  alongside  the  churchyard. 
Then,  as  the  numbers  increased  who  frequented  the 
market,  covered  halls  were  provided  :  in  Leeds  in  171 1, 
in  Halifax  and  Wakefield  a  year  or  so  before.  When 
the  domestic  industry  was  at  its  height,  from  1750  to 
1780,  every  town  of  any  size  in  the  district  erected  from 
one  to  three  spacious  buildings  of  this  kind.  Such 
meeting-places  for  merchants  and  manufacturers,  where 
goods  could  be  gathered  together  and  displayed,  were 
necessary  features  in  domestic  industry  of  this  type  ; 
and  the  buildings  of  this  sort  still  standing  in  many 

147 


Economic  Organisation 

localities  of  western  Europe  testify  to  its  former  preval- 
ence. Here  the  smallest  manufacturer,  who  could 
bring  in  only  one  piece  a  week,  could  spread  out  his 
cloth  on  the  boards  with  as  good  a  chance  to  dispose 
of  it  to  the  merchants  who  came  thither  as  his  most 
prosperous  rival.  On  the  third  question,  how  long  such 
conditions  lasted,  a  good  deal  of  light  has  been  thrown 
by  the  recent  publication  of  some  letters  of  a  Halifax 
cloth-factor  for  the  year  1706.  It  is  clear  that,  as 
early  as  this,  no  small  part  of  the  business  of  exchange 
was  being  taken  away  from  the  public  market.  Cloth 
merchants  had  established  permanent  connections  with 
particular  makers,  and  now  gave  them  direct  orders. 
Moreover,  there  was  a  class  of  agents  or  factors,  giving 
orders  on  commission  either  for  London  merchants 
or  for  merchants  of  Rotterdam,  Amsterdam,  and  Ham- 
burg, and  making  little  use  of  the  pubHc  market. 
And  when,  under  the  first  two  Hanoverian  sovereigns, 
the  worsted  manufacture,  hitherto  the  monopoly  of 
the  Norwich  area,  was  introduced  into  the  Bradford 
district,  the  new  branch  of  business  was  almost  from 
the  first  carried  on  by  men  of  larger  capital,  resembling 
more  nearly  the  clothiers  of  the  west  country.  For  this 
two  reasons  have  been  assigned  which  would  seem 
to  be  adequate  :  the  materials  were  more  expensive 
and  needed  more  capital  for  their  purchase,  the  work 
was  less  difficult  and  required  less  skill  on  the  part 
of  the  weavers  and  the  other  operatives.  Capital  took 
control  and  operative  skill  became  subservient. 

From  this  digression  let  us  return  to  the  general 
English  movement.  Conditions  approached  more 
nearly  to  the  later  factory  system  when  the  capitalist 

148 


The   Industrial   Revolution 

"  undertaker  "  owned  the  necessary  instrument  of  pro- 
duction and  let  it  out  to  the  workman — as,  for  instance, 
in  the  hosiery  industry  with  its  knitting-frame.  There 
has  been  a  great  deal  of  discussion  as  to  the  distinction 
to  be  drawn  between  the  "tool"  and  the  "machine"  : 
the  one,  it  has  been  said,  can  be  owned  by  the  work- 
man, the  latter  is  too  expensive.  If  this  distinction  is 
valid,  then  the  handloom  and  the  knitting-frame,  like 
the  sewing-machine  of  to-day,  were  midway  between 
the  two.  They  were  not  beyond  the  means  of  some 
workpeople  :  but  they  were  relatively  so  expensive  that 
under  certain  circumstances  there  was  an  opportunity 
for  a  capitalist  to  step  in  and  supply  them. 

An  even  closer  approximation  to  the  factory  of  later 
days  would  be  reached  when  the  capitalist  thought  it 
expedient  to  gather  a  body  of  workpeople  together  in 
one  place,  under  one  roof.  An  organisation  of  this  kind 
Karl  Marx  christened  "  manufacture,"  as  distinguished 
from  the  factory  system  dependent  on  machinery  ;  and 
he  laid  down  that  it  was  "  the  prevalent  characteristic 
form  of  the  capitalist  process  of  production  throughout 
the  period  from  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  to  the  last 
third  of  the  eighteenth  century."  The  word  "  manufac- 
ture "  was  certainly  not  limited  in  England,  during  that 
period,  to  this  particular  sense,  and  it  would  be  difficult 
to  introduce  it  now  as  a  technical  term  :  but  the  name 
would  not  matter  if  the  fact  were  as  Marx  stated.  But 
it  is  equally  certain  that  though  occasional  examples 
may  be  found,  as  in  the  pin  manufactory  described  by 
Adam  Smith,  the  aggregation  of  workpeople  under  the 
control  of  capitalists  was  not  the  "  prevalent  char- 
acteristic"   of    the  period.     That   is    surprising,   both 

149 


Economic  Organisation 

because  something  of  the  kind  can  be  found  in  the 
EngHsh  woollen  industry  in  the  first  half  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  and  because  what  may  seem  like 
a  case  can  be  made  out  for  such  a  stage  in  continental 
development. 

John  Winchcombe  of  Newbury,  who  died  about 
1520,  and  soon  became  legendary  as  the  greatest  of 
English  clothiers,  was  said  by  later  tradition  to  have 
employed  a  hundred  looms  in  his  house.  Another 
rich  clothier,  soon  after  the  dissolution  of  the  monas- 
teries, is  reported  by  an  eye-witness  to  have  filled 
every  corner  of  the  lodgings  of  Malmesbury  Abbey 
with  looms,  and  he  was  in  negotiation  for  the  buildings 
of  Osney  Abbey  for  a  like  purpose.  Moreover,  the 
Weavers'  Act  of  1555  complains  that  certain  clothiers 
had  set  up  divers  looms  in  their  houses  and  worked 
them  by  journeymen  and  unskilful  persons.  Why 
these  experiments  were  given  up  it  is  impossible  at 
present  to  say.  We  can  hardly  explain  their  abandon- 
ment by  the  act  I  have  mentioned,  which  forbade 
any  weaver  outside  a  town  to  have  in  his  house  or 
possession  more  than  two  looms,  or  any  "person 
using  the  feat  or  mistery  of  cloth  making " — i.e.,  I 
presume,  any  clothier — also  outside  towns,  to  have 
more  than  one.  The  act  remained  on  the  statute 
book  as  late  as  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
and  the  Committee  of  1806  reported  that  "it  is  highly 
valued,  and  its  repeal  strongly  opposed  by  a  very 
respectable  class  of  petitioners."  But  this  could  not 
have  prevented  such  establishments  being  set  up  in 
the  market  towns,  like  Tiverton,  where  in  fact  most 
of  the  clothiers  lived.     We  may  conjecture  that  it  was 

150 


The  Industrial  Revolution 

the  policy  of  the  Tudor  government  to  frown  upon 
undertakings  of  that  kind  :  for  an  act  of  1585,  relating 
to  a  coarse  cloth  made  in  Cornwall  and  Devon,  ex- 
clusively for  the  Breton  market,  expressly  limits  the 
number  of  looms  in  that  business  to  three  in  one 
house,  whether  in  town  or  country.  But  whether  it 
was  legislation  which  brought  them  to  an  end  or 
simply  the  discovery  that  such  aggregations  were  after 
all  not  particularly  profitable,  and  that  more  could 
be  made  with  the  same  capital  in  commerce  overseas, 
phenomena  of  this  kind  did  altogether  disappear  from 
the  woollen  industry  and  the  other  staple  trades  until 
a  very  short  time  before  the  introduction  of  machinery. 
During  the  Stuart  period,  it  is  true,  large  works 
were  established  from  time  to  time  for  various  manu- 
factures. Among  these  were  glass,  soap,  and  wire. 
Their  history  has  still  to  be  written  :  but  the  veiy  fact 
that  it  is  obscure  shows  that  they  could  not  have 
flourished  to  any  very  large  extent.  And  in  the  next 
century  the  similar  attempts  made  in  the  staple  trades 
were  few  in  number  and  evidently  not  particularly 
successful.  There  is  an  interesting  passage  in  one  of 
Arthur  Young's  Totirs  describing  what  he  found  in 
Yorkshire  in  1768.  At  Boynton,  he  says,  "  Sir  George 
Strickland  was  so  obliging  as  to  shew  me  his  woollen 
manufactory ;  a  noble  undertaking,  which  deserves 
the  greatest  praise.  In  this  country  the  poor  have  no 
other  employment  than  what  results  from  a  most 
imperfect  agriculture ;  consequently  three-fourths  of 
the  women  and  children  were  without  employment. 
It  was  this  induced  Sir  George  to  found  a  building 
large  enough  to  contain  on  one  side  a  row  of  looms 

151 


Economic  Organisation 

of  different  sorts,  and  on  the  other  a  large  space  for 
women  and  children  to  spin.  The  undertaking  was 
once  carried  so  far  as  to  employ  a  hundred  and  fifty 
hfmds,  who  made  very  sufficient  earnings  for  their 
maintenance  ;  but  the  decay  of  the  woollen  exportation 
reduced  them  so  much,  that  now  those  employed  are, 
I  believe,  under  a  dozen." 

In  attributing  so  much  importance  to  "manu- 
facture," in  the  special  sense  he  assigned  to  it,  Marx 
would  seem  to  have  been  generalising  from  France. 
The  "manufactures  royales,"  which  were  large  estab- 
lishments enjoying  special  governmental  favours  in 
the  way  of  subsidies  and  exemptions  from  taxes,  and 
the  "manufactures  privilegiees,"  which  were  similar 
establishments  enjoying  a  monopoly  of  certain  branches 
of  the  trade,  are  said  between  them  to  have  turned  out 
at  one  time  two-thirds  of  the  cloth  produced  in  France  : 
and  in  other  industries  similar  establishments  had  a  like 
period  of  success.  But  all  the  advantages  enumerated 
by  Marx  as  flowing  from  co-operation  in  labour  would 
not  have  succeeded  in  establishing  these  "  manufac- 
tures" without  the  active  support,  and  even  in  many 
cases  the  initiative,  of  the  government.  This  was  one  of 
the  great  achievements  of  Colbert.  When  the  govern- 
ment withdrew  its  assistance,  the  "manufactures" 
at  once  began  rapidly  to  decline  ;  and  it  seems  very 
doubtful  whether  their  existence  vitally  affected  the 
subsequent  development  of  industry.  In  England, 
the  efforts  of  the  government  in  this  direction  under 
the  early  Stuarts  were  wrecked  by  the  outcry  against 
monopolies  :  under  the  later  Stuarts  the  monarchy 
was  not  in  a  position  to  carry  out  a  strong  industrial 

152 


The  industrial  Revolution 

policy  of  its    own,   and    there  was    no   minister  like 
Colbert  to  attempt  it. 

Without  special  governmental  favours,  the  advantages 
which  the  collection  of  his  workpeople  in  a  single 
building  would  give  an  employer  were  usually  too 
slight  and  too  dubious  to  encourage  any  large  move- 
ment in  this  direction.  Where  the  work  could  be 
broken  up  into  a  number  of  separate  operations,  as  in 
the  manufacture  of  pins,  it  would  doubtless  greatly 
facilitate  that  type  of  division  of  labour  to  bring 
together  under  one  roof  a  sufficient  body  of  men  for 
each  to  be  assigned  a  specialised  job.  But  where,  as 
in  the  woollen  industry,  division  of  labour  could  not 
go  beyond  the  processes  of  combing,  spinning,  dyeing, 
weaving,  fulling,  &c.,  there  would  be  no  such  gain 
in  a  mere  aggregation  of  workpeople,  performing 
the  same  operation.  The  only  advantages  that  I 
can  discern  would  lie  in  the  better  supervision  of 
the  quality  of  the  work  and  in  the  greater  regularity  of 
output.  Against  these  had  to  be  set  the  cost  of  pro- 
viding the  building  as  well  as  of  the  necessary  super- 
vision. Accordingly  the  only  successful  introduction 
of  the  textile  factory,  on  a  considerable  scale,  before 
the  last  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century,  was  in  the 
silk-spinning  industry  ;  and  here  the  explanation  is 
to  be  found  in  the  introduction  of  machinery  which 
required  "power"  (in  this  case  supplied  by  water) 
beyond  that  producible  by  human  muscle.  It  is  only 
because  the  spinning  of  silk  was,  after  all,  a  relatively 
small  trade  that  the  advent  of  the  factory  on  the 
Derwent  in  171 8  did  not  transform  English  industrial 
life  as  the  subsequent  cotton  factories  did. 

153 


Economic  Organisation 

The  appearance  of  the  factory  is  therefore  the 
characteristic  feature  of  the  industrial  revolution  of 
the  later  years  of  the  eighteenth  century,  even  though 
it  had  actually  come  into  existence  sporadically  half 
a  century  earlier.  It  meant  a  new  forward  step  in 
the  evolution  of  capital  :  the  assumption,  on  a  large 
scale,  by  the  owner  or  controller  of  capital  of  a 
further  function  besides  that  of  the  mercantile  inter- 
mediary— the  function  of  actually  directing  and  super- 
vising the  manufacturing  process  itself.  And  this,  if 
it  did  not  produce  absolutely  new  phenomena,  im- 
mensely intensified  the  effects  of  the  capitalist  control 
already  established.  The  effects,  I  hasten  to  add, 
were  good  as  well  as  bad.  For  the  advent  of  capital 
brought  about  a  vast  enlargement  and  cheapening  of 
production.  This  should  never  be  lost  sight  of,  though 
it  is  so  obvious  that  one  sometimes  forgets  it. 

The  cotton  "  factory "  was  so  much  the  most 
striking  example  of  the  new  conditions,  that  "  factory 
system  "  is  on  the  whole  the  most  expressive  term  to 
describe  the  new  organisation.  But  of  course  the 
essential  feature  of  the  phenomenon  is  the  aggregation 
of  a  body  of  workpeople  in  one  workplace,  drawn 
together  by  the  necessity  of  attendance  upon  power- 
machinery,  and  directed  by  capitalist  employers. 
This  was  to  be  seen  in  the  coal-mine  and  in  iron 
or  engineering  works  just  as  much  as  in  the  tex- 
tile factory.  Undoubtedly  it  was  the  necessary 
outcome  of  the  great  mechanical  inventions.  Of 
these  there  may  be  distinguished  two  parallel  series — 
one  in  the  textile  sphere  and  one  in  the  allied  spheres 
of  coal,  iron,  and  steel.     I  do  not  propose  to  give  an 

154 


The   Industrial   Revolution 

account  of  them  :  it  is  easily  found  in  many  a  book. 
It  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  in  studying  them  what 
Jevons  has  remarked  as  to  the  three  conditions  of 
invention.  There  must  be,  first,  the  discovery  of  a  new 
principle  for  the  accomplishment  of  some  mechanical 
task.  That  principle  may  be  discerned  centuries  before 
the  idea  is  actually  realised,  because  the  other  two 
conditions  are  absent.  Secondly,  a  method  of  con- 
struction must  be  invented  by  which  the  principle 
can  be  carried  out.  And  thirdly,  a  strong  practical 
purpose  must  present  itself,  for  which  the  new 
mechanism  is  urgently  needed.  Thus  in  the  history 
of  the  steam-engine,  the  business  motive  was  furnished 
by  the  desire  to  get  rid  of  the  water  which  began  to 
trouble  coal  miners  as  shafts  became  deeper  ;  and  in 
the  textile  series,  the  business  motives  were,  first,  the 
desire  to  get  abundant  cotton  yarn  in  order  to  supply 
the  recently  improved  handlooms,  and  then  the  desire 
to  improve  the  loom  still  further  in  order  to  make 
rapid  use  of  the  now  cheapened  and  abundant  yarn. 
Throughout,  the  growth  of  population,  and  the  im- 
provement of  transportation  (by  turnpike  roads,  canals, 
and  later  by  railways),  accompanied  the  progress  of 
manufactures.  It  is  impossible  to  say  that  either  was 
simply  the  cause  or  the  effect!  of  the  others.  All  three 
stimulated  and  promoted  one  another. 

Recalling  what  we  have  already  seen  as  to  the 
function  of  capital  while  industry  was  still  in  the 
"  domestic  "  or  "  factor  "  stage,  it  is  clear  that  its  assist- 
ance would  be  even  more  necessary  when  machines  had 
to  be  purchased  and  works  erected.  Besides  Jevons' 
three    pre-requisites,  there    was,    accordingly,  another 

155 


Economic   Organisation 

which  had  to  be  realised  before  manufacture  could  pass 
into  the  machine  era  :  viz.  the  provision  of  capital.  The 
manufacturer  might  conceivably  borrow  it :  in  our 
own  day,  as  we  all  know,  manufacturing  activity,  as 
well  as  mercantile,  is  greatly  forwarded  by  the  organi- 
sation and  extension  of  credit,  through  banks  and 
discount  houses.  In  the  Industrial  Revolution  also 
this  factor  must  be  assigned  a  share  :  for  it  is  signi- 
ficant that  country  banks,  which  had  previously  been 
very  few  in  number,  increased  quite  rapidly  from 
about  the  time  of  the  American  war ;  and  Adam 
Smith  closed  his  chapter  on  banking  by  a  paragraph 
designed  to  show  that  "  the  late  multiplication  of  bank- 
ing companies,  by  which  many  people  have  been 
much  alarmed,"  was  all  for  the  best.  Competition,  he 
argued,  would  compel  them  to  be  "more  circumspect," 
while  it  would  also  "oblige  all  bankers  to  be  more  liberal 
in  their  dealings  with  their  customers."  But  while 
overdrafts  might  supplement  capital,  and  the  discount- 
ing of  bills  might  enable  manufacturers  to  turn  over 
their  capital  more  quickly,  they  would  not  actually 
provide,  in  the  first  instance,  the  requisite  resources. 
The  mechanism  of  the  limited  liability  company,  by 
which  capital  is  contributed  both  by  shareholders  out- 
side the  actual  management  and  also  in  the  form  of 
debentures  or  bonds,  was,  of  course,  in  1776  three- 
quarters  of  a  century  away. 

Ricardo  and  the  "  classical "  economists,  therefore, 
were  simply  giving  expression  to  the  facts  around 
them  when  they  wrote  as  if  the  men  who  directed 
manufactories  were  themselves,  as  a  rule,  the  owners 
of  all  or  almost  all  the  capital  they  made  use  of,  and 

156 


The  Industrial  Revolution 

when  they  started  the  habit,  which  has  survived  till 
to-day,  of  speaking  as  if  the  capitalist  and  the  employer 
were  necessarily  the  same  person.  Even  in  1848 
John  Stuart  Mill  observed  that  "the  control  of  the 
operations  of  industry  usually  belongs  to  the  person 
who  supplies  the  whole  or  the  greatest  part  of  the 
funds  by  which  they  are  carried  on." 

We  have  still  to  explain  the  self-owned  capital  of 
the  earlier  generations  of  factory  owners.  And  recent 
discussions  of  this  question  have  taken  us  back  with  a 
renewed  appreciation  to  the  phrases  of  contemporary 
economists.  "  Capitals,"  says  Adam  Smith — and  it  is 
instructive  that  he  uses  the  word  in  the  plural — "  are 
increased  by  parsimony  and  decreased  by  prodigality  ;  " 
and  he  contrasts  the  unproductive  expenditure  of  the 
rich  on  "  idle  guests  and  menial  servants,"  with  "  the 
maintenance  of  productive  hands  "  "  by  what  a  frugal 
man  annually  saves."  Senior,  in  1835,  introduced  the 
term  "  abstinence,"  as  more  fitly  expressing  the  source 
of  capital.  All  that  his  argument  required  was  the 
purely  negative  sense  which  makes  abstinence  mean 
simply  non-consumption  ;  yet  he  characterised  abstin- 
ence as  implying  "self-denial,"  and  declared  that  "to 
abstain  from  the  enjoyment  which  is  in  our  power" 
is  "among  the  most  painful  exertions  of  the  human 
will."  Phrases  like  these  have  occasioned  no  little 
mirth  :  it  is  hard  to  discover  self-denial  or  parsimony, 
as  the  world  understands  those  words,  in  the  processes 
by  which  modern  capital  is  most  largely  accumulated. 
But  as  applied  to  the  beginnings  in  the  eighteenth 
century  of  modern  manufacturing  capital,  the  terms 
are  exact  and  appropriate.     To  a  great  extent  it  was 


Economic  Organisation 

in  actual  fact  the  result  of  "  parsimony  "  and  "  absti- 
nence," as  the  plain  man  uses  the  words. 

That  the  new  manufacturing  middle  class  was  largely 
Nonconformist  is  a  very  familiar  fact.  But  what  have 
not  been  sufficiently  noticed  are  the  economic  conse- 
quences in  the  eighteenth  century  of  Nonconformist 
conceptions  of  religious  duty.  I  need  not  now  discuss 
how  far  those  conceptions  were  due  to  the  individu- 
alism of  their  theology,  an  individualism  which  in 
Calvinism  and  later  religious  movements  had  gone  a 
good  deal  beyond  the  individualism  of  the  earlier 
stages  of  the  Reformation  :  nor  how  far  it  was  due  to 
the  political  and  social  circumstances  in  which  the 
Dissenters  found  themselves.  Whatever  may  have 
been  the  causes,  certain  ideas  became  dominant  among 
them,  which  had  not  indeed  been  altogether  absent 
from  the  Christianity  of  earlier  centuries,  but  had 
then  been  moderated  in  their  operation  by  other  and 
conflicting  opinions.  Among  these  ideas  we  may 
single  out  the  following  :  business  as  a  divine  "call- 
ing "  ;  the  sinfulness  of  pleasure-seeking ;  the  lawful- 
ness of  material  gain.  "  If  God,"  replied  Richard 
Baxter  in  1673  to  the  enquiries  of  his  congregation, 
"shew  you  a  way  in  which  you  may  lawfully  get 
more  than  in  another  way,  if  you  refuse  this  and  choose 
the  less  gainful  way,  you  cross  one  of  the  ends  of  your 
calling,  and  you  refuse  to  be  God's  steward."  Pecuniary 
means,  acquired  by  assiduous  application  to  business 
and  the  prudent  choice  of  the  gainful  way,  naturally 
accumulated  when  there  was  no  expenditure  on  amuse- 
ments or  on  interests  outside  the  business,  the  family, 
and  the  religious  "  connection."    To  a  shrewd  and  scru- 

158 


The  Industrial  Revolution 

pulous  observer  like  John  Wesley,  this  was  a  matter  for 
grave  alarm.  "  Religion,"  he  wrote,  "  must  necessarily 
produce  both  industry  and  frugality,  and  these  cannot 
but  produce  riches.  .  .  .  We  must  exhort  all  Christians 
to  gain  all  they  can  and  to  save  all  they  can  :  that  is, 
in  effect,  to  grow  rich."  "  But  as  riches  increase,  so 
will  pride,  anger,  and  love  of  the  world."  The  only 
remedy  in  his  opinion  was  for  "  those  who  gain  all  they 
can  and  save  all  they  can  "  to  "  likewise  give  all  they 
can."  It  is  not  uncharitable,  however,  to  conjecture 
that,  with  ordinary  humanity,  the  natural  way  to  dispose 
of  savings,  which  could  not  be  used  for  display  or  self- 
indulgence,  was  in  business  investment.  And  here  we 
have  doubtless  the  explanation  to  a  large  extent  of  the 
way  in  which  capital  was  found  in  middle-class  business 
circles  to  finance  the  new  inventions. 

The  establishment  of  the  factoiy  system  would 
inevitably  have  been  attended  by  great  social  dangers 
and  difficulties  even  if  the  social  situation  had  been 
altogether  satisfactory  in  every  other  respect.  In  the 
closing  years  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the  open- 
ing years  of  the  nineteenth,  this  was,  I  need  hardly 
say,  by  no  means  the  case  in  England.  There  was 
the  great  war  which  involved  heavy  taxation  ;  and 
there  was  a  recently  elaborated  system  of  out-door 
Poor  Relief  which,  however  benevolent  in  intention, 
was  in  actual  working  exceedingly  demoralising.  But 
let  us  concentrate  our  attention  on  the  industrial  posi- 
tion. We  have  there  to  deal  with  two  absolutely 
different  sets  of  facts.  There  was,  first,  the  effect  of 
the  competition  of  the  new  machine-made  goods  with 
similar  goods  made  by  hand.     The  supersession  of  a 

^59 


Economic  Organisation 

widely  extended    handicraft   by  mechanical  methods 
of  production  involves  a  problem  which  no  country 
so   far  has   had   the   wisdom  to  solve  satisfactorily : 
in    England    it   was    the   long-drawn    agony   of    the 
handloom  weavers    (when   the   new   machinery,   first 
applied  to  the  rising  cotton  trade,  was  introduced  into 
the  deep-rooted  and  widespread  woollen  industry)  which 
added  so  greatly  to  the  gloom  of  the  Chartist  period. 
And  secondly — and  it  is  this  that  specially  concerns 
us  here — there  were  the  conditions  produced  within 
the   machine-using    industries   themselves.      In  all  of 
them  the  cost  of    the  machinery  necessarily  created 
a  wide  social   cleavage    between  employers  and  em- 
ployed.   Although   what  we   may   call   "patriarchal" 
conditions  of  intimacy  and  mutual  knowledge  survived 
far  more  than  is  commonly  supposed,  and  survive  even 
to-day,  the  personal  tie  tended  to  be  replaced,  wher- 
ever large  bodies  of  workpeople  were  brought  together, 
by  a  purely  "  cash  nexus."     This  was  not,  as  Carlyle 
might  lead  us  to  suppose,  due  to  any  peculiar  hard- 
ness of  heart  on  the  part  of  the  employers  :    it  was 
due  to  the  necessities  of  the  situation.      And  as  the 
personal  tie  weakened,  employers  were  likely  to  press 
more  strenuously  their  right — and  even,  as  they  might 
urge,  their  duty — to  be  governed  by  profit-making  con- 
siderations, and  to   be  more   intent  on   buying  their 
labour  as  cheaply  as  possible.     The  absence  of  com- 
bination among  the  workpeople  put  them  at  a  dis- 
advantage in  their  bargaining  for  remuneration  ;  while 
the  like   absence    of   combination    among   employers 
forced  the  more  benevolent  among  them  to  follow  the 
lead  of  the  more  "  business-like."     Meanwhile,  in  the 

i6o 


Freedom  of  Contract 

textile  industries  there  were  even  graver  immediate 
causes  of  evil.  The  new  machinery  rendered  the  work 
physically  so  light  that  it  became  possible  to  employ 
women  and  children  in  large  numbers ;  and  the 
sinking  of  capital  in  costly  machinery  made  it  seem 
the  interest  of  employers  to  work  that  machinery  as 
continuously  as  possible.  Neither  the  employment 
of  children  nor  excessive  hours  were  absolutely  new 
phenomena.  Both  had  been  seen  in  the  domestic 
workshop.  But  the  employment  of  children  was  now 
systematised  and  extended  on  a  vast  scale  ;  and  exces- 
sive hours,  instead  of  being  an  occasional  episode, 
say  once  a  week,  became  a  regular  thing,  every  day 
in  the  week. 

The  country  was  the  slower  in  dealing  with  the 
situation  because  of  what  had  now  come  to  be  the 
prevalent  belief,  not  only  in  business  circles  but  also 
in  the  minds  of  the  intellectual  leaders  of  public 
opinion,  that  control  or  regulation  by  the  State  was 
an  antiquated  and  irrational  policy ;  that  the  State 
ought  to  limit  its  functions  to  the  maintenance  of 
what  was  called  "  law  and  order,"  and  that  the  liberty 
of  the  individual  to  pursue  his  own  interest  in  his  own 
way — what  was  denominated  "  freedom  of  contract " 
— was  not  only  socially  expedient,  but  also  a  natural 
right.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  how  in  this  matter 
the  pressure  of  business  interest  went  side  by  side  with 
the  elaboration  of  an  abstract  social  theory.  For  a 
century  after  the  Revolution  of  1688,  the  Whig  party, 
which  found  its  theoretic  justification  in  John  Locke's 
doctrine  of  natural  rights,  was  also  the  party  of  the 
mercantile  or   moneyed    interest.     And    this  interest, 

161  L 


Economic  Organisation 

though  it  demanded  protection  and  privilege  in  foreign 
trade,  found  the  existing  State  regulation  of  industry 
at  home  very  much  in  its  way.  Listen  to  the  frank 
utterances  of  Sir  Josiah  Child,  the  great  East  India 
merchant,  in  his  celebrated  and  oft-reprinted  Discourse 
of  Trade,  first  published  in  1698  : 

"  All  our  laws  that  oblige  our  people  to  the  making 
of  strong,  substantial  (and,  as  we  call  it,  loyal)  Cloth, 
of  a  certain  length,  breadth  and  weight,  if  they  were 
duly  put  in  execution,  would,  in  my  opinion,  do  more 
hurt  than  good,  because  the  humours  and  fashions  of 
the  World  change,  and  at  some  times,  in  some  places 
(as  now  in  most),  slight,  cheap,  light  Cloth  will  sell 
more  plentifully  and  better  than  that  which  is  heavier, 
stronger  and  truer  wrought ;  and  if  we  intend  to  have 
the  trade  of  the  World,  we  must  imitate  the  Dutch, 
who  make  the  worst  as  well  as  the  best  of  all  manu- 
factures, that  we  may  be  in  a  capacity  of  serving  all 
Markets  and  all  Humours. 

I  conclude  all  our  laws  limiting  the  number  of 
Looms,  or  kind  of  servants,  and  times  of  working,  to 
be  certainly  prejudicial  to  the  Clothing-Trade  of  the 
Kingdom.  .  .  . 

I  conclude  that  stretching  of  Cloth  by  Tenters, 
though  it  be  sometimes  prejudicial  to  the  Cloth,  is 
yet  absolutely  necessary  to  the  Trade  of  England,  and 
that  the  excess  of  straining  cannot  be  certainly  limited 
by  any  law,  but  must  be  left  to  the  Seller's  or  Ex- 
porter's discretion,  who  best  knows  what  will  please 
his  Customers  beyond  the  Seas." 

The  period  of  Whig  supremacy  has  been  appro- 
priately christened  the  period  of  "parliamentary  Col- 

162 


Freedom   of  Contract 

bertism."  Its  objects  were  the  same  as  those  of  the 
strong  paternal  government  of  Louis  XIV  under  his 
great  minister  Colbert ;  but  the  policy  was  shaped, 
not  as  in  France  by  the  independent,  if  mistaken, 
views  of  the  crown  and  its  chosen  advisers  as  to  the 
well-being  of  the  nation  as  a  whole,  but  by  the 
immediate  interests  of  the  mercantile  classes  as  ex- 
pressed through  Parliament.  Unlike  the  Tudor  policy, 
it  fixed  attention  on  the  foreign  market,  on  imports 
and  exports,  and  allowed  the  whole  system  of  internal 
regulation — justices'  assessments  of  wages,  appren- 
ticeship, supervision  of  processes,  &c. — to  fall  into 
abeyance.  And  when  Adam  Smith,  continuing  and 
developing  the  individualism  which  characterised  all 
the  philosophic  speculation  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
turned  the  argument  for  individual  liberty  directly 
against  the  prevailing  commercial  restrictions,  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  be  consistent  and  denounce  the  surviv- 
ing remnants  of  industrial  restriction  at  home  as  also 
contrary  to  the  principle  of  natural  liberty.  Starting 
with  the  well-known  Whig  doctrine  of  Property  as 
set  forth  by  Locke,  the  philosopher  of  the  Revolution 
settlement,  he  gave  it  an  industrial  application,  a  propos 
of  the  law  of  apprenticeship.  "  The  property  which 
every  man  has  in  his  own  labour,  as  it  is  the  original 
foundation  of  all  other  property,  so  it  is  the  most 
sacred  and  inviolable.  The  patrimony  of  a  poor  man 
lies  in  the  strength  and  dexterity  of  his  hands  ;  and  to 
hinder  him  from  employing  this  strength  and  dexterity 
in  what  manner  he  thinks  proper  without  injury  to  his 
neighbour,  is  a  plain  violation  of  this  most  sacred 
property.     It  is  a  manifest  encroachment  upon   the 

163 


Economic  Organisation 

just  liberty  both  of  the  workman  and  of  those  who 
might  be  disposed  to  employ  him." 

Under  the  influence  of  this  belief  the  whole  Tudor 
code  as  to  wages  and  employment  was  swept  away  in 
1813  (wages)  and  18 14  (apprenticeship).  "The  reign 
of  Elizabeth,"  said  the  member  in  charge  of  one  of 
these  bills,  "though  glorious,  was  not  one  in  which 
sound  principles  of  commerce  were  known." 

In  a  very  few  years  the  country  began  once  more  to 
build  up  again  piecemeal  a  new  industrial  code,  con- 
trolling the  free  play  of  individual  action  even  more 
effectively  than  the  code  of  Elizabeth.  I  have  not 
time  to  enter  into  the  details  of  the  factory  legislation 
by  which  England,  as  it  preceded  the  rest  of  the 
world  in  its  industrial  evolution,  set  an  example  also 
for  the  rest  of  the  world  in  coping  with  some  of  the 
gravest  evils  it  produced.  Let  us  indicate  simply  the 
leading  stages.  The  hours  of  labour  of  children  and 
young  persons  in  cotton  mills  were  limited  in  1819  ; 
in  1833  this  restriction  was  extended  to  all  the  textile 
trades,  and  a  beginning  was  made  in  the  creation  of  a 
stafif  of  Inspectors  to  see  that  the  acts  were  enforced. 
The  Central  Government,  through  the  departments 
then  existing  or  subsequently  created  of  the  Home 
Office,  the  Board  of  Trade,  the  Local  Government 
Board,  and  the  Education  Office,  resumed  the  task  of 
enforcement  of  a  social  code  which  had  dropt,  a  cen- 
tury and  a  half  before,  from  the  hands  of  the  Stuart 
Council.  In  1842  the  State  proceeded  to  interfere  with 
the  labour  of  adults,  by  excluding  women  from  under- 
ground mines.  In  1844  women  were  included  with 
children  and  young  persons  in  the  limitation  of  factory 

164 


Freedom   of  Contract 

hours.  Those  who  advocated  the  measure  did  so  with 
the  knowledge  that  it  would,  in  effect,  limit  the  hours 
of  employment  of  adult  men  in  textile  mills,  and  pro- 
moted it  with  that  purpose — "  fighting,"  as  was  said, 
"  behind  the  women's  petticoats."  But  the  legislature 
did  not  take  the  next  long  step  and  directly  regulate 
the  hours  of  labour  of  adult  men  for  almost  half  a 
century;  until  in  1893  it  made  a  fresh  departure  by 
permitting  the  Board  of  Trade,  on  representation  to  it 
of  excessive  hours  worked  by  railway  servants,  to  bring 
a  certain  very  gentle  pressure  to  bear  on  the  railway 
companies  to  revise  their  time  schedules.  Fifteen  years 
later,  in  1908,  it  took  the  gigantic  step  of  limiting  the 
number  of  hours  to  be  worked  by  all  underground  coal 
miners;  and  this  measure  had  been  delayed  so  long 
only  because  the  miners  themselves  had  not  been 
altogether  unanimous  in  its  favour. 

Meanwhile,  as  early  as  1844,  the  State  had  begun  to 
enforce  certain  regulations  with  regard  to  safety  by  in- 
sisting on  the  proper  fencing  of  machinery.  Twenty 
years  later,  in  1864,  the  legislature  proceeded  to  em- 
power the  Secretary  of  State  to  issue  special  rules 
regulating  processes  in  dangerous  trades  ;  but  again 
these  were  designed  only  for  the  protection  of  women 
and  children,  and  it  was  not  till  thirty  years  afterwards 
that  power  was  given,  in  1895,  to  impose  special  rules 
in  regard  to  workshops  in  which  men  only  were 
employed.  It  is  true  that  since  1850  the  inspection 
of  coal  mines  had  been  undertaken  by  the  State,  and 
every  great  catastrophe  has  since  been  followed  by  new 
rules  to  promote  safety  ;  and  as  early  as  1875,  freedom 
of  contract  as  between  seamen  and  shipowners  had 

165 


Economic  Organisation 

been  limited  by  the  enactment  of  the  Merchant  Ship- 
ping Act,  which  prohibited  the  loading  of  ships  be- 
yond the  Plimsoll  line  :  but  these  invasions  of  the 
responsibilities  of  employers  were  long  regarded  as 
altogether  exceptional,  and  as  justified  by  the  peculiar 
helplessness  of  men  who  leave  the  surface  of  the  solid 
earth  to  go  down  into  its  bowels  or  to  traverse  the  sea. 
Looking  back  on  the  history  of  the  century  1813- 
1913,  it  is  now  evident  that  the  development  of  indus- 
trial legislation  has  taken  place  chiefly  in  two  periods. 
These  are,  first,  the  period  of  bitter  struggle  over  the 
Factory  Acts.  In  this  struggle  the  economists  were,  as 
a  body,  in  favour  of  freedom  all  round — in  industry 
as  well  as  commerce.  The  leaders  of  the  Free  Trade 
movement,  and  especially  John  Bright,  strenuously 
opposed  the  proposed  Factory  Acts  as  "contrary  to 
all  principles  of  sound  legislation."  Sir  Robert  Peel, 
the  son  of  a  Lancashire  cotton  spinner,  who  became 
the  idol  of  the  free-traders,  was  the  bete  noir  of  Lord 
Shaftesbury,  the  champion  of  the  cotton  operatives  ; 
and  the  great  Ten  Hours'  Act  of  1847  ^^^  passed  by 
the  Tory  country  gentlemen,  partly  from  honest  con- 
viction, and  partly  in  revenge  for  the  repeal  of  the 
Corn  Laws  by  the  representatives  of  the  manufacturing 
interests  in  the  previous  year.  But  by  1850  the  main 
lines  of  factory  legislation  were  settled.  Henceforth, 
for  many  years,  the  movement  was  of  the  nature  of  a 
very  slow  and  cautious  extension  of  its  principles  to 
industries  allied  to  the  textile  group  and  to  non-textile 
factories  and  workshops.  During  this  period,  when 
the  principle  of  commercial  free  trade  was  accepted  by 
both  great  political  parties,  it  was   also  a  matter  of 

166 


Freedom  of  Contract 

general  agreement  that  freedom  of  industrial  contract 
should  be  the  general  rule,  and  any  "interference  of 
the  State "  altogether  exceptional :  the  presumption 
was  held  to  be  against  it.  And  as  it  happened,  the 
most  formidable  of  the  critics,  from  the  historical  side, 
of  the  individualist  philosophy  of  the  economists. 
Sir  Henry  Maine,  in  his  work  on  Ancient  Law,  pub- 
lished in  1861,  seemed  to  put  the  principle  of  free 
contract  on  an  even  firmer  basis  than  before  by  repre- 
senting it  as  the  inevitable  outcome  of  an  age-long 
historical  evolution.  From  Status  to  Contract  came  in 
to  supplement  Laissez  Faire. 

It  was  not  till  the  'nineties  that  really  large  new  de- 
partures began  to  be  made.  The  difficulties  of  Irish 
land  tenure  had  opened  the  eyes  of  the  political  party 
which  had  been  most  closely  identified  in  the  past 
with  the  principle  of  individual  liberty  to  the  necessity 
of  interfering  with  free  contract  between  landlord 
and  tenant  at  least  in  Ireland  ;  but  the  old  Political 
Economy  could  hardly  be  "banished  to  Saturn"  in 
the  case  of  Ireland  without  losing  some  of  its  vitality 
in  England.  Moreover  the  movement  of  European 
thought  which,  starting  from  Locke,  had  made  men 
in  the  eighteenth  century  regard  the  State  as  a  mere 
constable,  whose  only  duty  was  to  keep  the  ring  within 
which  individual  competitors  should  fight  out  their 
battles,  had,  long  before  this,  taken  with  Hegel  another 
turn.  Among  the  English  thinkers  who  gave  expres- 
sion to  a  more  trustful  view  of  the  State  may  be 
specially  mentioned  one  who  deeply  influenced  many 
of  the  young  men  who  afterwards  came  to  the  front — 
the  Oxford  philosopher    Thomas    Hill  Green.     In  a 

167 


Economic  Organisation 

modest  pamphlet  printed  in  1881  he  drew  a  far- 
reaching  distinction  between  "  mere  freedom  from 
restraint "  and  "  freedom  in  the  higher  sense — the 
power  of  men  to  make  the  best  of  themselves."  In 
this  latter  sense,  freedom  might  actually  be  forwarded 
by  greater  restraint. 

At  one  time  it  seemed  as  if  the  influence  of  Herbert 
Spencer's  writings  would  bring  fresh  strength  to  the 
declining  forces  of  individualism.  But  Spencer's  anti- 
pathy to  State  action  was  hard  to  reconcile  with  his 
view  of  society  as  an  organism,  and  went  to  extremes 
which  robbed  him  of  the  support  of  practical  men. 
Somewhat  more  effect  was  produced  by  Darwinism  ; 
it  was  seriously  argued  by  certain  devotees  of  science 
that  because  "  the  struggle  for  existence  "  led  to  "  the 
survival  of  the  fittest"  in  the  biological  sphere,  no 
restraint  of  any  kind  should  be  laid  upon  economic 
competition.  But  here,  again,  the  doctrine  involved 
too  complete  a  reversal  of  modern  civilisation  to  carry 
weight  with  legislators  :  and  it  was  never  accepted  by 
Darwin's  effective  populariser,  Huxley.  And  when 
the  period  of  stagnation  in  economic  thought  passed 
away,  which  followed  upon  the  mid-century  domina- 
tion of  Mill,  and  a  new  and  more  fertile  period  began, 
Jevons  in  1882  broke  away  from  the  traditional  pre- 
sumption in  favour  of  Laissez  Faire  and  declared  that 
every  case  must  be  considered  on  its  merits. 

Whatever  the  causes  may  have  been,  the  last  quarter 
of  a  century  has  seen  the  enactment  of  a  great  code  of 
compulsory  insurance  :  insurance  in  fact,  though  not  in 
name,  against  Accidents,  by  the  Workmen's  Compensa- 
tion Act  of  1897,  and,  both  in  fact  and  name,  by  the  In- 

168 


Freedom  of  Contract 

surance  Act  against  Sickness  of  191 1,  and  the  measure 
coupled  with  it  of  insurance  against  Unemployment, 
at  present  restricted  to  three  great  trades,  but  doubtless 
soon  to  be  extended  to  the  whole  field  of  industry. 
At  the  same  time,  as  we  have  already  seen,  a  fresh 
beginning  has  been  made  with  the  State  regulation  of 
wages  by  the  Trade  Boards  Act  of  1909  and  by  the 
Minimum  Wage  Act  for  miners  of  191 2.  If  the  spirit 
of  Burleigh,  the  great  statesman  of  Elizabeth,  could 
have  heard  what  was  said  in  the  Commons  when  the 
legislation  of  his  mistress  was  swept  away  in  1813-14, 
and  could  then  have  listened  to  what  was  said  in  the 
same  chamber  in  1908-12,  he  would  have  smiled  with 
a  grave  satisfaction. 

But  historical  evolution  never  really  returns  upon 
itself ;  there  is  always  a  vital  difference  between  new 
and  old,  however  much  they  seem  to  resemble  one 
another.  The  difference  between  the  Tudor  situation 
and  our  own  consists  in  the  advent,  meanwhile,  of 
democracy.  The  State  which  has  enacted  the  great 
measures  of  the  last  two  decades  is  a  democratic  State, 
working  mainly  through  paid  officials  ;  and  that  brings 
with  it  dangers  just  as  real  as,  though  different  from, 
those  involved  in  a  monarchical  State  compelled  to  act 
through  a  landed  aristocracy. 

It  is,  I  believe,  a  mitigation  of  those  dangers  that 
the  modern  State,  in  the  matter  of  wages  at  any  rate, 
can  to  a  large  extent  make  use  of  corporate  organisa- 
tions representing  both  sides  of  the  wages  contract. 
The  years  which  saw  the  beginnings  of  State  interven- 
tion saw  also  the  first  efforts  of  the  workpeople  to  help 
themselves  by  substituting  the  "  collective  bargaining  " 

169 


Economic  Organisation 

of  trade  unions  for  the  impotence  of  the  isolated  work- 
man. In  earlier  centuries  combination  among  work- 
men to  obtain  an  increase  of  wages  had  been  forbidden 
by  the  common  law  because  it  was  deemed  to  be  the 
business  of  parliament  and  the  justices  to  regulate  the 
conditions  of  employment.  When  the  governmental 
regulation  of  wages  had,  in  fact,  passed  away,  it  might 
have  been  supposed  that  combination  among  work- 
people would  have  been  permitted.  On  the  contrary,  in 
1 799  combinations  amongst  workpeople  were  prohibited 
by  statute.  This  law  was  repealed  in  1824-25  ;  but  the 
very  Radical  who  brought  about  its  repeal  did  so  in 
the  expectation  that  "  if  left  alone  combinations  would 
cease  to  exist."  Combination  long  remained  under 
the  ban  of  the  economists  :  to  them  it  was  wrong, 
because  it  was  a  violation  of  natural  liberty,  an  inter- 
ference with  the  freedom  of  each  individual  to  make 
what  bargains  he  pleased  for  himself ;  and  it  was  also 
futile,  according  to  the  orthodox  doctrine  of  wages. 
From  Free  Traders  of  the  Manchester  school  it  received 
no  sympathy  :  "  combinations,"  said  John  Bright  as  late 
as  i860,  "  must  in  the  long  run  be  as  injurious  to  the 
working  man  as  to  the  employer."  Yet,  as  we  all  know, 
trade  unions  succeeded  in  establishing  themselves  in 
all  the  staple  industries  of  the  country,  not  without 
bitter  struggles,  in  which  there  was  often  violence  and 
folly  on  one  side  as  well  as  ignorance  of  human  nature 
and  short-sightedness  on  the  other.  And  by  1894  the 
Royal  Commission  on  Labour  was  able  to  report  that 
in  the  staple  trades  of  the  country  there  were  "  strong 
trade  organisationswhich  are  accustomed  to  act  together 
in  masses,  and  have  made  the  old  method  of  settling 

170 


Freedom  of  Contract 

individual  wages  by  the  haggling  of  the  market  impos- 
sible, and  which  have  for  the  most  part  already  caused 
the  substitution  for  it  of  Wages  Boards,  or  other  more 
or  less  formal  institutions,  by  which  they  secure  a  con- 
sultative voice  in  the  division  of  receipts  between 
capital  and  labour."  "  The  most  quarrelsome  period 
of  a  trade's  existence,"  the  Commission  remarks  else- 
where, "  is  when  it  is  just  emerging  from  the  patriar- 
chal condition  in  which  each  employer  deals  with  his 
own  men  with  no  outside  assistance,  but  has  not  yet 
fully  entered  into  that  other  condition  in  which  trans- 
actions take  place  between  strong  associations  fully 
recognising  each  other."  And  the  great  engineering 
strike  of  1897-8,  which  raised  the  question  of  collec- 
tive bargaining  in  a  peculiarly  difficult  form,  ended  in 
an  explicit  recognition  of  that  principle  by  the  vic- 
torious employers  in  the  terms  of  settlement. 

It  would  be  absurd  after  the  upheavals  of  191 1  and 
19 1 2  to  pretend  that  even  the  general  recognition 
of  the  principle  of  collective  bargaining  will  alto- 
gether solve  the  labour  question.  Even  if  the  two 
sides  come  together  and  are  ready  to  bargain  on  behalf 
of  their  constituents,  they  may  not  be  able  to  reach  an 
agreement.  In  this  case  a  chairman  or  umpire — in  the 
last  resort  appointed  by  the  State — may  have  to  decide, 
if  the  two  parties  can  be  induced  to  give  him  this 
authority.  But  he  will  be  greatly  assisted  by  previous 
discussion  ;  and  his  decision  would  be  in  vain  unless 
there  existed  on  each  side  organisations  which  could 
carry  his  decision  into  effect.  In  spite  of  recent 
storms  the  situation  is  really  far  more  hopeful  than 
it  was  when  the  combination  of  the  workpeople  was 

171 


Economic  Organisation 

actually  far  weaker  ;  and  the  remedy  would  seem  to 
lie,  in  part  at  any  rate,  in  the  direction  of  an  even 
completer  combination  of  the  parties  concerned.  There 
are  grave  difficulties  to  be  overcome  before  the  problem 
is  solved  of  the  most  suitable  organisation  on  either 
side.  Just  now  it  is  the  question  of  trade  union 
structure  that  is  uppermost  :  whether  it  shall  follow 
the  lines  of  "  crafts  "  {i.e.  single  industrial  processes), 
or  "occupations"  (i.e.  groups  of  kindred  processes), 
or  "  industries "  (as  indicated  by  the  grouping  of 
employers).  Probably  no  uniform  solution  will  ever 
be  possible  ;  nor  to  the  like  difficulties  on  the  side 
of  employers.  But  this  need  not  prevent  the  adoption 
of  working  arrangements  which  will  be  sufficiently 
effective  for  practical  purposes.  The  industrial  organi- 
sation of  the  future  will  probably  emerge,  as  did  that 
of  the  later  Middle  Ages,  from  a  union  of  State 
regulation  from  above  with  spontaneous  combination 
from  below. 


172 


LECTURE  VIII 

yoint  Stock  and  the  Evolution  of  Capitalism 

We  have  seen  that  the  establishment  of  the  factory  or 
"works"  system  impHed  the  advent  of  large  Capital 
in  the  field  of  manufacture,  and  the  acquisition  by  its 
owners  or  users  of  the  control  over  the  whole  process  of 
production  as  well  as  of  distribution.  And  it  is  obvious 
that  what  may  conveniently  and  for  brevity  be  called 
"Capitalism,"  i.e.  modern  methods  of  production 
directed  for  the  profit-making  purposes  of  capital,  has 
in  one  respect  been  vastly  successful.  Human  labour 
has  been  applied  in  an  incomparably  more  effective  way 
than  before  ;  science,  by  means  of  costly  machinery, 
has  utilised  forces  of  nature  to  an  extent  and  of  a  kind 
before  undreamt  of.  Commodities  in  consequence  have 
been  inconceivably  multiplied  and  cheapened  ;  and,  as 
a  result,  a  population  almost  four  times  as  great  was 
supported  on  Eiiglish  soil  in  1901  as  in  1801,  and  in 
a  state  of  material  comfort  which,  for  the  great  body 
of  the  people,  was  undoubtedly  superior  to  that  of  a 
century  before.  But  it  is  equally  obvious  that,  human 
nature  being  what  it  is,  the  capitalistic  organisation  of 
industry  under  private  ownership  necessarily  brought 
with  it  a  certain  opposition  of  immediate  interests 
between  employers  and  employed,  and  a  constant  risk 
of  industrial  conflict. 

173 


Economic  Organisation 

This  being  so,  it  was  natural  that  lovers  of  their 
kind  should  look  round  for  some  way  out  of  a  trouble- 
some situation.  One  idea  that  occurred  to  them  was 
that  the  advantages  of  capital  might  be  retained — the 
employment  of  machinery,  and  production  on  a  large 
scale — but  its  disadvantages  avoided  if  the  ownership, 
in  the  case  of  each  factory  or  works,  could  be  achieved 
by  its  own  workpeople.  It  was,  in  short,  the  remedy 
of  Co-operation,  as  Co-operation  was  understood  by 
those  who  first  applied  it  to  production.  Its  ideal  was 
the  self-governing  workshop,  eliminating  the  individual 
"  employer "  with  his  "  profit,"  and  thus  abolishing 
"the  wage-system."  Encouraged  by  some  apparent 
successes  in  Paris  and  London,  in  1848  and  the  follow- 
ing years,  John  Stuart  Mill  predicted  Co-operation's 
ultimate  triumph.  "The  form  of  association,"  he 
wrote  in  1852,  in  the  second  edition  of  his  widely- 
read  textbook  of  political  economy,  "which,  if  mankind 
continue  to  improve,  must  be  expected  in  the  end  to 
predominate,  is  not  that  which  can  exist  between  a 
capitalist  as  chief  and  workpeople  without  a  voice  in 
the  management,  but  the  association  of  the  labourers 
themselves  on  terms  of  equality,  collectively  owning 
the  capital  with  which  they  carry  on  their  operations, 
and  working  under  managers  elected  and  removable 
by  themselves."  Ten  years  later,  in  1862,  Mill  declared 
that  the  experience  already  attained  "  m.ust  be  conclu- 
sive to  all  minds  as  to  the  brilliant  future  reserved  for 
the  principle  of  co-operation."  "  It  is  hardly  possible 
to  take  any  but  a  hopeful  view  of  the  prospects  of  man- 
kind, when,  in  two  leading  countries  of  the  world,  the 
obscure  depths  of  society  contain  simple  working  men 

174 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

whose  integrity,  good  sense,  self-command,  and 
honourable  confidence  in  one  another  have  enabled 
them  to  carry  these  noble  experiments  to  a  triumphant 
issue."  The  success  of  co-operation,  he  added,  three 
years  later,  would  bring  about  "a  moral  revolution  in 
society ;  the  healing  of  the  standing  feud  between 
capital  and  labour  ;  the  transformation  of  human  life 
from  a  conflict  of  classes  struggling  for  opposite  in- 
terests to  a  friendly  rivalry  in  the  pursuit  of  a  good 
common  to  all ;  the  elevation  of  the  dignity  of  labour ; 
and  a  new  sense  of  security  and  independence  in  the 
labouring  class." 

But  these  anticipations  have  been  grievously  disap- 
pointed. Hundreds  of  experiments  have  been  made, 
and  there  is  a  noble  story  to  tell  of  persistence  and 
self-denial  in  the  scraping-together  of  capital ;  but 
undertakings  for  co-operative  production  in  Mill's 
sense  have  without  exception  failed  completely,  either 
from  the  business  or  from  the  co-operative  point  of 
view.  Some  would  liave  failed  from  stress  of  circum- 
stances however  well  managed,  but  most  of  the  failures 
were  due  to  mismanagement.  The  undertakings  either 
did  not  secure  competent  managers,  usually  because 
they  were  not  ready  to  pay  sufficiently  high  salaries, 
or  else  they  quarrelled  with  them.  Industrial  self- 
government  proved  altogether  incompetent  to  organise 
production  and  (what  is  even  more  important)  to  secure 
a  market.  Success,  where  it  did  come,  was  equally 
fatal ;  the  small  societies  of  handicraftsmen,  such  as 
most  of  the  early  co-operative  groups  really  were,  be- 
came exclusive  if  they  were  successful,  and  began  to 
employ    outside    labour  ;    the    large   societies    formed 


Economic  Organisation 

later  in  the  cotton-spinning  industry  became  mere 
joint-stock  companies,  in  which,  indeed,  working  men 
held  shares,  but  in  which  the  employers  and  employed 
ceased  to  be  identical  bodies.  Capitalism  has  not,  as 
a  fact,  been  seriously  modified  by  Co-operation.  What 
is  called  Co-operation  has  had  any  considerable 
measure  of  success  only  in  the  sphere  of  retail  distri- 
bution ;  the  large  manufacturing  establishments  run  by 
the  federation  of  distributive  stores — the  Co-operative 
Wholesale  Society — are  carried  on  in  precisely  the 
same  way  as  any  well-managed  "  private  "  business. 

What  is  known  as  "Profit-sharing"  differs  from 
Co-operation  in  that  it  proposes  to  provide  all  (or,  in 
its  latest  phase,  "  Labour  Co-partnership,"  almost  all) 
the  capital  otherwise  than  by  the  contribution  of  the 
workers  in  the  several  businesses,  and  to  retain,  in 
the  hands  of  those  appointed  by  the  owners  of  the 
capital,  the  control  over  the  management  of  the  busi- 
ness. It  proposes,  however,  to  add  to  the  wages  of 
the  workpeople  some  share  of  the  profits,  when  profits 
are  obtained  over  and  above  what  is  regarded  as  a 
proper  interest  on  capital  and  a  proper  remuneration 
for  management.  Whether  this  be  but  a  slight  modi- 
fication of  the  ordinary  capitalist  system  or  contain 
within  itself  the  germs  Of  a  true  co-operative  system 
need  hardly  be  discussed  here,  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
hitherto  its  history,  like  the  history  of  Co-operation 
itself,  has  been  a  record  (in  every  direction  save  one)  of 
repeated  failure.  The  cause  of  failure  in  almost  every 
case,  from  that  in  1875  of  Messrs.  Briggs,  of  whose  ex- 
periment Mill  wrote  in  the  most  hopeful  spirit,  to  that 
of  some  recent  much-discussed  proposals,  has  been  the 

176 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

apparent  incompatibility  of  profit-sharing  with  trade 
unionism.  That  incompatibility  shows  itself  even  when 
the  concern  which  introduces  the  scheme  does  not 
make — as  most  of  the  earlier  profit-sharing  arrange- 
ments made — abstinence  from  joining  a  union  a  con- 
dition precedent  to  the  sharing  in  profit.  Employers 
have  now  to  reckon  with  the  fact  that  in  any  industry 
which  employs  skilled  workmen  under  substantially 
similar  conditions  in  a  number  of  establishments,  the 
workpeople  of  the  several  concerns  are  sure  to  be  drawn 
together  by  a  sense  of  solidarity  of  interests,  and  will 
certainly  endeavour  to  promote  what  they  deem  to  be 
their  interests  by  joint  action.  Profit-sharing  or  Labour 
Co-partnership  can  hardly  be  worked  without  tending 
to  detach  the  group  of  men  employed  in  the  particular 
concern  from  the  general  body  of  the  trade.  For  that 
reason  it  is  certain  to  be  opposed  by  intelligent  trade 
union  leaders.  There  is  only  one  industry  in  which  it 
has  been  found  possible  to  keep  it  alive  hitherto,  and 
that  is  the  gas-making  business.  Following  the  prece- 
dent of  Sir  George  Livesey  and  the  South  Metropolitan 
Gas  Company,  companies  controlling  more  than  half 
the  capital  invested  in  the  gas  business  in  the  United 
Kingdom  have  introduced  some  element  of  profit- 
sharing.  But  this  is  a  business  in  which  the  labour 
employed  is  almost  entirely  unskilled,  and  trade  union- 
ism has  hitherto  been  very  weak,  and  which  is  carried 
on  under  other  conditions  exceptionally  favourable  to 
profit-sharing.  Chief  among  these  are  the  large  degree 
of  local  monopoly  necessarily  enjoyed  by  the  several 
concerns,  and  also  the  peculiar  system  of  legislative 
regulation  to  which  the  industry  is  subject, — a  system 

177  M 


Economic  Organisation 

which  makes  an  increase  of  dividend  dependent  on 
a  reduction  of  price  to  the  consumer,  and  so  obviously 
and  closely  associates  the  interests  of  shareholders  with 
the  efficiency  of  the  labourers. 

So  long  as  these  conditions  are  absent  from  other 
industries,  the  only  application  of  the  idea  of  profit- 
sharing  which  would  be  feasible  would  be  some  plan 
which  made  the  workpeople  share  in  the  profit  of  the 
whole  mdustry  to  which  they  belonged,  without  regard 
to  the  fortunes  of  the  particular  concern  by  which  for 
the  time  they  were  employed.  But  even  then  the  diffi- 
culty would  remain  which  has  been  felt  in  profit-sharing 
as  applied  to  particular  works,  viz.  that  the  principle 
that  profit  should  be  shared  does  not  in  the  least 
determine  how  it  should  be  shared.  There  is  no 
general  abstract  principle  that  can  be  invoked  from 
either  side  to  evade  the  troublesome  necessity  of  bargain 
between  the  parties  concerned. 

In  opposition  to  the  co-operative  school,  the  great 
French  philosopher,  Auguste  Comte,  maintained — in 
the  same  year,  1848,  as  saw  the  initiation  of  co- 
operative undertakings — that  "  the  division  "  which  had 
"arisen  spontaneously  between  Capitalist  and  Work- 
men "  was  not  a  thing  that  could  be  reversed.  On 
the  contrary  it  was  to  be  regarded,  he  held,  as  "  the 
germ"  out  of  which  a  future  and  more  satisfactory 
organisation  of  industry  was  to  arise.  The  true  solu- 
tion of  the  difficulty,  he  declared,  was  that  "  the 
spiritual  power,"  which  he  hoped  to  create,  should 
"  penetrate  the  employers  with  a  strong  and  habitual 
sense  of  duty  to  their  subordinates."  As  it  was  easier, 
he  thought,  to  influence  large  employers  in  this  direction 

178 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

than  small,  the  "  tendency  to  a  constant  enlargement  of 
undertakings  "  was  not  to  be  lamented  but  welcomed. 
Comte's  hopes,  then,  were  fixed  on  the  "moralisa- 
tion  "  of  employers.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  some 
improvement  has  taken  place  in  that  direction.  The 
first  generation  of  factory  owners  included  many 
overbearing  and  narrowly  self-seeking  natures  :  there 
is  certainly  now  a  far  stronger  sense  prevalent  of  what 
employers  owe  to  their  workpeople.  There  has  been 
a  quickening  of  the  employers'  conscience ;  and  to  this 
the  State  by  its  factory  legislation  and  the  pressure 
of  the  workpeople  themselves  through  their  unions 
have  both  contributed  in  no  small  measure.  And  yet 
the  vast  change  that  has  taken  place  in  business  or- 
ganisation since  Comte's  time  has  evidently  tended 
towards  weakening  even  further  the  personal  tie  between 
employer  and  employed,  and  towards  putting  fresh  ob- 
stacles in  the  way  of  any  policy  on  the  part  of  employers 
which  aims  at  anything  besides  commercial  profit.  My 
reference  of  course  is  to  the  introduction  of  the  limited 
hability  joint-stock  company,  for  which  the  English 
date  is  1862.  The  joint-stock  method  has  facilitated 
the  provision  of  capital  for  business  purposes  beyond 
all  expectation  :  but  it  has  inevitably  still  further  de- 
personalised the  relations  of  labour  and  capital.  More- 
over, it  has  made  the  situation  far  more  difficult  in 
other  ways.  Directors  feel  themselves  to  be  trustees 
for  the  shareholders,  and  morally  bound,  as  such,  to 
sacrifice  philanthropy  to  gain.  And  owing  to  the 
unrestricted  transference  of  shares,  high  real  profits 
seem  but  modest  returns  to  shareholders  who  have 
come  in   later  and   paid   high   prices  for  their  stock 

179 


Economic  Organisation 

(simply  because  dividends  were  high),  not  to  the  com- 
pany, but  to  the  previous  owners  ;  so  that,  however 
large  the  trading  profit  may  really  be,  the  pressure  of 
all  those  shareholders  who  have  bought  at  a  high  price 
tends  to  be  against  anything  that  may  possibly  reduce 
it.  The  prospect  of  any  moralisation  of  individual 
employers  or  single  employing  concerns  resulting  in  a 
voluntary  sacrifice  of  profit  for  the  benefit  of  work- 
people is  very  small  under  a  joint-stock  regime. 
What,  in  this  position  of  affairs,  is  really  more  possible 
to  hope  for,  is  that  profit-seeking  itself  should  lead 
great  manufacturing  concerns  to  adopt  measures 
within  their  works  which  will  both  benefit  their 
people  and  directly  (through  internal  economies)  or 
indirectly  (through  the  force  of  advertisement  and 
appeal  to  the  fellow-feeling  of  the  consumer  with  the 
workman)  accrue  to  the  employers'  benefit.  There 
is  room  for  much  to  be  done  in  this  direction — 
the  direction  not  of  self-sacrifice  but  of  enlightened 
self-interest.  Yet  "welfare"  programmes,  to  be  per- 
manently successful,  must  be  so  carried  out  as  to  be 
consistent  with  the  independence  of  the  workpeople, 
both  political  and  economic. 

Looking  back  then  on  the  nineteenth  century,  we 
see  that  no  fundamental  modification  has  taken  place 
in  the  organisation  of  industrial  production.  It  has 
continued  to  be  characterised  by  the  dependence  of 
large  bodies  of  workpeople  on  the  provision  of  capital 
by  investors,  induced  thereto  by  the  motive  of  profit. 
All  that  state  action  and  labour  combination  have 
been  able  to  do,  in  those  branches  of  manufacture  in 
which  they  have  been  effective,  is  to  raise  somewhat 

1 80 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

the  plane  of  competition  by  enforcing  certain  standard 
conditions  of  employment.  What  accordingly  we  have 
now  to  observe  is  the  evolution  of  capitalism,  moving 
in  accordance  with  its  own  internal  laws. 

This  evolution  has  taken  precisely  the  same  road  in 
England  as  in  the  other  great  manufacturing  countries 
of  the  world.  Its  movement  has  been  marked  by  four 
characteristics — (i)  Concentration,  with  larger  employ- 
ment of  fixed  capital  in  proportion  to  labour,  and 
greater  average  aggregation  of  workpeople — so  that  the 
actual  number  of  mills  or  works  increases  more  slowly 
than  the  number  of  employes  ;  (2)  Integration  ;  (3) 
Combination  and  (4)  Collective  Action  in  the  face  of 
labour.     Let  us  look  at  each  of  these  separately. 

First  as  to  Concentration.  On  this  head  we  have 
not  yet  for  England  any  such  easily  accessible  figures 
as  are  provided  for  Germany  and  the  United  States  by 
the  official  census.  There  still  survive  in  this  country 
widespread  industries,  such  as  that  of  tailoring,  not 
yet  organised  on  factory  lines,  but  conducted  on  the 
lines  of  the  "domestic"  industries  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  There  are  even  a  number  of  small  handicrafts 
retaining  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  old  gild 
industry,  though  the  gilds  themselves  have  long  ago 
passed  away.  Moreover,  new  industries  are  continually 
coming  into  existence  which  in  their  earlier  stages  can 
be  carried  on  successfully  in  small  workshops.  The 
factory  system  has  not  yet  won  the  complete  domi- 
nance which  was  prophesied  for  it  half  a  century  ago. 
Nevertheless,  in  the  staple  industries  of  the  country, 
the  factory  or  large  "works"  is  the  predominant  form 
of  organisation  ;  and  these  works  or  factories  become 

181 


Economic  Organisation 

steadily  larger  and  more  expensively  equipped.  Thus 
in  1844  the  total  capital  invested  in  cotton  mills  and 
machinery  was  calculated  at  about  twice  the  annual 
wages  bill ;  in  1890  at  five  times  the  wages  bill  ;  the 
average  number  of  spindles  per  mill  and  looms  per 
mill  was  also  at  least  fifty  per  cent,  greater  at  the  later 
date.  And  this  was  in  an  industry  which  has  notori- 
ously moved  much  less  rapidly  in  the  direction  of 
concentration  than  some  of  the  other  staple  trades, 
notably  the  iron  and  engineering  group,  and  this  be- 
cause a  cotton  mill  still  costs  comparatively  little  to  erect 
and  equip.  Thus  it  has  been  reckoned  that  while 
there  were  about  four  times  as  many  blast-furnaces  in 
1900  as  in  1800,  the  average  "make"  per  furnace  had 
increased  wellnigh  fifteen  times.  It  should  be  noticed, 
however,  that  this  increase  in  the  average  size  of  plants, 
with  a  decrease  or  at  any  rate  not  a  proportionate  in- 
crease in  their  number,  is  not  necessarily  the  same 
thing  as  a  concentration  in  the  ownership  of  the 
capital  involved.  Thus  the  number  of  breweries  fell 
from  forty-four  thousand  in  1850  to  between  five  and 
six  thousand  in  1903  ;  but  with  the  conversion  in  the 
late  'nineties  of  brewery  firms. into  joint-stock  com- 
panies there  went  a  wide  diffusion  in  the  holding  of 
stock,  so  that  at  the  later  date  the  share-  and  debenture- 
holders  in  five  alone  of  the  largest  brewery  companies 
numbered  some  27,000  persons.  About  the  same  time 
the  capital  in  the  English  Sewing  Cotton  Company 
belonged  to  some  12,000  owners,  in  the  Fine  Cotton 
Spinners  to  between  5000  and  6000  ;  while  Lipton's 
great  business  had  as  many  as  74,000  shareholders. 
It  has  indeed  been  argued  that  the  diffusion  of  property 

182 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

in  joint-stock  undertakings  is  less  than  has  sometimes 
been  supposed,  because  a  man  of  means  commonly 
holds  shares  in  several  concerns  ;  and  some  evidence 
has  been  adduced  in  support  of  the  estimate  that  the 
owners  of  joint-stock  properties  do  not  number  in  all 
more  than  500,000.  But  when  one  reflects  that  most 
of  these  must  be  adult  males,  usually  with  several 
persons  dependent  upon  them,  even  this  minimising 
estimate  shows  how  far  industrial  capital  is  from  being 
owned  exclusively  by  millionaires.  The  industrial 
middle  class  now  takes  new  forms  ;  it  now  consists 
largely  of  officials  of  companies  and  holders  of  stock. 
But  any  one  who  has  walked  through  the  residential 
suburbs  of  our  great  manufacturing  cities  knows  that 
it  shows  no  sign  of  disappearing,  in  spite  of  the  pro- 
phecies of  Marx  and  his  school.  It  may  be  doubted 
whether  it  was  ever  relatively  stronger  than  to-day. 

The  second  characteristic  of  capitalistic  evolution, 
especially  in  the  last  quarter  of  a  century,  has  been 
Integration.  This  has  been  peculiarly  marked  in  the 
iron,  steel,  engineering,  and  shipbuilding  group  of 
trades.  By  Integration  is  meant  the  bringing  under  a 
single  business  control  of  a  whole  series  of  operations 
contributing  to  a  final  result  which  had  been  previously 
conducted  entirely  apart :  for  instance,  of  the  whole  of 
the  operations  involved  in  the  making  and  employment 
of  steel,  from  the  mining  of  the  ore  and  coal,  through 
the  blast-furnace  and  steel  plant  up  to  the  production 
of  hardware,  machinery,  or  ships.  In  this  direction 
the  way  was  led  by  Carnegie  in  America  and  Krupp 
in  Germany ;  but  in  the  'nineties  England  rapidly 
made  up  the  leeway  it  had  lost,  and  a  dozen  or  more 

183 


Economic  Organisation 

gigantic  unifications  took  place — either  in  the  shape 
of  actual  amalgamation  or  by  means  of  the  purchase 
of  controlling  interests.  Thus  John  Brown  &  Co.  of 
Sheffield,  owning  coal  mines,  ore  fields,  blast-furnaces, 
and  steel  plants,  and  turning  out  armour  plates,  boiler 
plates,  and  a  whole  series  of  steel  materials,  amalga- 
mated with  the  Clydebank  Shipbuilding  Company, 
which  built  battleships  and  turbine  liners.  Armstrong 
and  Co.  at  Newcastle,  beginning  with  making  steel  and 
ordnance,  bought  up  a  great  engineering  business  and 
a  large  shipbuilding  concern,  and  got  a  controlling 
interest  in  a  famous  locomotive  and  marine  engineer- 
ing works,  and  in  the  chief  company  of  torpedo  manu- 
facturers. About  the  same  time  the  great  concern  of 
Guest,  Keen  &  Nettlefold  in  South  Wales  and  Stafford- 
shire brought  under  one  management  collieries,  ore 
deposits,  blast-furnaces,  steel  plants,  and  a  whole  series 
of  manufactures  of  such  products  as  nuts,  bolts,  and 
screws.  These  are  but  typical  examples.  In  such 
integrating  movements  the  initiative  may  come  from 
either  direction ;  it  may  start  from  the  relatively  finished 
manufactures,  reaching  back  to  get  a  secure  hold  upon 
their  materials,  or  from  the  earlier  stages  in  produc- 
tion, reaching  forward  to  get  a  more  secure  outlet  for 
their  product.     In  either  case  the  result  is  the  same. 

The  third  feature  of  capitalistic  evolution — and 
again  it  has  characterised  especially  the  last  quarter  of 
a  century — has  been  the  tendency  towards  monopolistic 
Combination  among  concerns  engaged  in  the  same 
manufacture.  "  Monopolistic  "  I  use  in  no  necessarily 
bad  sense,  but  simply  to  indicate  that  the  main  purpose 
of  such  combinations  is  to  affect  price  by  controlling 

184 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

supply.  As  there  is  no  inherent  sacredness  in  com- 
petition, and  prices  determined  solely  by  competition 
have  often  been  disastrous  to  the  best  interests  of  the 
workpeople  engaged,  there  is  no  need  to  start  at  the 
word  "monopoly."  The  promoters  of  a  combination 
often,  indeed,  put  forward  "  the  economies  of  com- 
bination "  as  their  motive,  with  the  resulting  ad- 
vantages which  they  make  possible  to  the  public.  In 
most  cases  this  is  only  a  very  subordinate  motive  in 
actual  fact ;  the  real  motive  is  the  higher  price  which 
absence  of  competition  may  of  itself  be  expected  to 
render  possible.  But  it  must  be  acknowledged  that 
economies  by  no  means  inconsiderable  may  often  be 
obtained.  Competitive  trading  is  in  several  ways, 
especially  in  the  expenses  of  advertisement  and  sale, 
an  unnecessarily  costly  method  of  satisfying  public 
wants  ;  so  that  it  is  quite  possible  for  a  monopoly  to 
result,  at  the  same  time,  in  a  decrease  of  cost  to  the 
consumers  and  an  increase  of  profit  to  the  producers. 

Combination  in  Great  Britain  has  taken  one  of  two 
forms — either  that  of  an  agreement,  or  the  completer 
form  of  a  complete  amalgamation.  Of  the  former, 
one  of  the  most  interesting  is  the  agreement  which 
controls  the  manufacture  of  steel  rails  ;  and  this  be- 
cause it  rests  upon  an  international  alliance  among 
the  steel  makers  of  the  United  States,  England,  Ger- 
many, Belgium,  France,  and  Russia,  each  national 
combination  being  given  a  monopoly  of  the  home 
market  and  an  allotted  share  of  the  rest  of  the 
world.  A  similar  international  agreement  is  now  to 
be  found  in  the  tobacco  business,  and  also,  with 
occasional  breaks,  between  North  Atlantic  steamship 

185' 


Economic  Organisation 

lines.  Of  the  latter  type,  the  amalgamations,  the 
chief  examples  are  to  be  found  in  what  are  called 
"Associations,"  but  are  really  completely  amalgamated 
companies,  created  in  certain  branches  of  the  textile 
industries  between  1898  and  1900.  These  are  very 
considerable  concerns.  Thus,  the  Calico  Printers' 
Association  has  a  capital  of  8J  millions  sterling,  the 
Fine  Cotton  Spinners  of  7^,  the  Bleachers  of  6|,  the 
Bradford  Dyers  of  4|.  In  each  case  the  amalgama- 
tion now  controls  the  whole  trade.  All  of  them,  it 
will  be  seen,  are  subsidiary  to  the  main  textile  pro- 
cesses— spinning  and  weaving  ;  and  it  is  significant 
that  while  all  the  chief  subsidiary  industries  are  now 
syndicated,  the  main  body  of  each  of  the  two  great 
textile  trades,  that  composed  of  the  spinning  and 
weaving  branches,  still  remains  subject  to  an  almost 
unlimited  competition. 

It  used  to  be  believed  by  some  who  disliked  both 
Trusts  and  Protection  that  England  was  effectually 
defended,  as  they  put  it,  from  trusts  by  its  policy  of 
free  trade.  But  though  England  has  hitherto  re- 
mained a  free  trade  country,  it  is  no  longer  quite 
devoid  of  trusts.  It  is  undoubtedly  true,  whether 
it  be  regarded  as  an  advantage  or  no,  that  the  com- 
mercial policy  of  this  country  has  somewhat  retarded 
the  formation  of  trusts  and  rendered  them  less  secure. 
But  there  are  other  important  factors  in  the  problem, 
and  chief  among  these  are  the  technical  requirements 
of  efficient  production.  With  the  increasing  costliness 
of  modern  plant,  competition  is  continually  at  work  to 
reduce  the  number  of  competing  firms.  As  soon  as 
an  industry  comes  to  be  carried  on  by  a  few  very  large 

186 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

concerns,  it  is  easier  for  those  concerns  to  come  to  an 
agreement ;  it  is  less  likely  that  one  of  the  parties  to 
the  agreement  will  break  away,  and  an  increase  of 
price  consequent  upon  the  agreement  is  less  likely  to 
call  new  competitors  into  the  field.  When  twenty 
firms  made  steel  rails  in  Great  Britain  no  agreement 
was  permanent ;  now  that  the  number  has  been  re- 
duced to  nine,  they  apparently  find  it  easy  to  hold 
together.  As  soon  as  the  number  of  concerns  in  a 
trade  can  be  counted  on  the  fingers,  they  are  likely  to 
see  their  interest  in  alliance  rather  than  in  competition. 
And  even  moderate  secure  gains  are  coming  to  be 
preferred  to  the  chances  of  competition.  The  nerves 
of  the  business  world  are  growing  weary  of  the  strain 
of  competition,  and  the  human  craving  for  security 
is  one  of  the  chief  forces  that  are  transforming  in- 
dustrial organisation. 

When  the  trust  is  safe  within  the  country  itself,  the 
risk  of  competition  from  abroad  depends  largely  on 
geographical  position.  It  is  out  of  the  question  when 
the  work  is  necessarily  attached  to  a  locality — like 
Manchester  bleaching  and  Bradford  dyeing.  And 
where  competition  is  still  possible,  there  is  increasing 
likelihood,  in  the  present  stage  of  affairs,  that  it  will 
be  warded  off  by  international  agreements. 

A  recent  writer  has  drawn  up  a  list  of  some  eigh- 
teen large  amalgamations  or  combinations  of  a  mono- 
polistic character — controlling,  that  is  to  say,  each  of 
them,  the  sale  and  price  of  some  one  important  com- 
modity or  group  of  commodities.  This  is  without 
reckoning  the  Railway  and  Shipping  Conferences  by 
which  competition  is  removed  from  rates  to  facilities 

187 


Economic  Organisation 

and  conveniences.  But  the  custom  of  contrasting 
monopoly  with  competition  has  for  some  time  been 
thoroughly  misleading.  It  is  not  the  case  that,  out- 
side the  visibly  complete  monopolies,  competition  still 
reigns  unrestricted.  The  fact  is  rather  that  over  the 
whole  of  the  industrial  field  there  is  now  a  movement 
away  from  unrestricted  competition  to  some  greater 
degree  of  stability.  It  seldom  culminates  in  absolute 
monopoly,  but  absolute  competition  will  soon  be 
even  harder  to  find. 

Moreover,  the  methods  by  which  the  way  is  pre- 
pared for  combination  by  the  reduction  of  the  number 
of  rivals,  and  by  which  the  remaining  rivals,  on 
coming  to  terms,  are  able  to  prevent  encroachment 
from  outside,  are  the  methods  of  competition  itself. 
The  Lord  Chancellor,  Lord  Halsbury,  in  the  famous 
Mogul  case  in  1891,  which  established  the  legality  of 
the  rebate  device  of  the  shipping  rings,  remarked  that 
"if  this  is  unlawful,  the  greater  part  of  commercial 
dealings,  where  there  is  rivalry  in  trade,  must  be  equally 
unlawful."  Monopoly,  that  is  to  say,  in  restricting 
competition,  is  not  relying  on  authority  ab  extra,  like 
the  state  monopolies  of  the  Stuart  period  :  it  is  beating 
down  competition  with  competition's  own  weapons. 

In  my  judgment  the  marked  tendency  in  recent 
decades  towards  the  restriction,  or  even  abolition, 
of  competition  is  no  ephemeral  outcome  of  anti- 
social forces.  The  emergence  of  the  trust  is  just  as 
"natural"  as  the  rise  of  the  gild  or  the  factory.  It 
results  from  the  inherent  striving  of  capital  towards 
profit ;  it  proceeds  from  the  good  side  of  humanity, 
the  impulse  toward  mutual  assistance  and  the  desire 

188 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

for  stability,  as  well  as  from  the  less  attractive  side,  the 
pursuit  of  gain.  I  am  convinced  that  to  future  gene- 
rations the  era  of  unrestricted  competition,  with  its 
recurring  crises,  will  seem  like  a  malady  of  childhood. 
I  view  the  combination  movement  with  the  more  hope 
because  I  regard  the  regularisation  of  production  as 
the  best  hope  for  the  labouring  classes,  for  whom 
steadiness  of  employment  is  far  more  important  than 
the  amount  of  remuneration.  But  it  is  obvious  enough 
that  combinations,  with  all  their  possible  advantages, 
involve  certain  positive  risks  for  the  consumer.  Not 
so  great  as  some  people  hastily  suppose  ;  for  limits 
are  put  by  self-interest  even  to  monopoly  prices ; 
still  risks  considerable  enough  ;  and  I  have  no  sort 
of  doubt  that  the  State  will  be  compelled  after  a  time 
to  step  in  and  subject  monopoly  prices  to  a  certain 
public  supervision  and,  if  need  be,  control,  just  as 
the  English  State  already  sets  limits  upon  the  charges 
of  railway  companies.  What  we  have  to  do  is  to 
see  to  it  that  the  modern  State  is  as  competent  as 
may  be  to  discharge  its  delicate  but  ultimately  un- 
avoidable task. 

The  remaining  feature  in  the  recent  development  on 
the  side  of  capital  is  the  growth  of  the  feeling  of  solidarity 
among  employers  and  the  steady  strengthening  of  their 
organisations  for  collective  action  in  relation  to  labour. 
The  great  example  of  this  is  the  Federation  of  Engi- 
neering and  Shipbuilding  Employers.  Again  and 
again  in  the  past  the  workpeople  have  been  better 
combined  than  the  employers,  and  have  won  their 
battle  by  tackling  them  singly.  It  is  lamented  by  some 
that  that  time  is  now  passing  away  ;  that  not  only  will 

189 


Economic  Organisation 

the  employers  in  one  trade  throughout  the  whole  of  a 
district  in  future  all  stand  together,  but  that  the  whole 
body  of  employers  in  each  great  industry  all  over  the 
country  will  be  so  firmly  knit  together  by  a  sense  of 
community  of  interest  as  to  have  a  corporate  opinion 
strong  enough  to  prevent  even  a  great  district,  let 
alone  a  single  concern,  from  making  terms  to  suit 
itself.  Just  as  at  an  earlier  stage  the  coalowners  of 
Durham  would  not  permit  individual  collieries  in  the 
county  to  yield  to  trade  union  pressure  without  the 
consent  of  the  other  owners,  so  in  a  later  stage  the 
Glasgow  employers  in  the  engineering  business  main- 
tained a  lock-out  long  after  they  were  ready  themselves 
to  grant  their  own  men  the  terms  asked,  in  order  to 
maintain  unity  of  action  with  the  employers  of  Belfast. 
Undoubtedly  this  solidarity  of  employers'  interests  does 
for  the  time  put  greater  difficulties  in  the  way  of  trade 
unions  in  the  realisation  of  their  immediate  objects. 
But  it  is  apparently  not  only  the  natural  response  to  a 
like  tendency  on  the  side  of  labour,  but  also,  in  many 
cases,  the  necessary  preliminary  for  any  further  pro- 
gress in  the  direction  of  industrial  peace.  As  the  diffi- 
culties in  the  docks  of  London  made  clear  only  two 
years  ago,  the  great  obstacles  in  the  way  of  industrial 
peace  are  not  only  the  extremists  on  the  labour  side, 
but  also  the  employers  (often  comparatively  small  em- 
ployers) who  refuse  to  be  bound  by  an  employers' 
agreement  to  which  they  were  not  individually  parties. 
Society  is  feeling  its  way,  with  painful  steps,  towards 
a  corporate  organisation  of  industry  on  the  side  alike  of 
employers  and  of  employed  ;  to  be  then  more  harmo- 
niously,  let   us   hope,   associated   together — with    the 

190 


Evolution  of  Capitalism 

state  alert  and  intelligent  in  the  background  to  protect 
the  interests  of  the  community.  The  world  has  never 
yet  had  complete  individualism ;  it  will  never,  I 
believe,  have  complete  socialism,  for  the  egoistic 
sentiment  is  as  permanent  an  element  in  human 
nature  as  the  social.  It  has  to  create  a  working  com- 
promise suited  for  each  age  ;  and  we  are  also  begin- 
ning to  realise  that  the  old  antithesis,  which  Herbert 
Spencer  in  his  Man  v.  The  State  exaggerated  into  an 
antagonism,  no  longer  exhausts  the  possibilities  of 
the  situation.  A  place  must  be  found  in  our  social 
organisation,  and  therefore  in  our  social  theory,  for 
the  activity  and  mutual  relation  of  groups,  of  divers 
kinds  and  scales  and  degrees  of  compactness,  inter- 
mediate between  the  individual  and  political  govern- 
ment. This  is  the  valuable  thought  to  be  discerned 
amid  the  excesses  of  Syndicalism  ;  and  this  is  the 
lesson  of  that  newer  philosophy  of  social  organisms 
which  is  based,  as  by  Gierke,  on  the  study  of  history. 


191 


APPENDIX 

SUGGESTIONS  FOR  FURTHER  READING 

The  purpose  of  the  following  notes  is  neither  to  indicate  the 
character  and  extent  of  the  original  sources  of  information 
nor  to  provide  a  bibliography  of  the  modern  literature  of 
economic  history.  Their  object  is  simply  to  inform  those  who 
are  entering  upon  the  study  where  they  will  find  the  several 
subjects  dealt  with,  more  or  less  competently,  in  the  English 
language,  and  in  a  readable  and  not  too  technical  manner. 
Many  of  the  works  referred  to,  it  will  be  seen,  have  appeared 
since  these  lectures  were  delivered ;  and  it  need  hardly  be  said 
that  their  conclusions  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  necessarily 
authoritative,  though  always  worth  considering. 

It  should  be  remembered  throughout  that  there  is  a  vast 
amount  of  information,  over  the  whole  range  of  English 
economic  history,  to  be  found  in  Archdeacon  Cunningham's 
Growth  of  English  Industry  and  Commerce  (1903,  1905).  A 
few  references  will  be  given  to  the  present  writer's  Economic 
History  (originally  published  in  1888  and  1893).  This  was 
published  in  England  as  two  parts  of  Vol.  I.  and  in  America 
as  two  vols.,  and  will  be  here  cited  as  Econ.  Hist.  i.  and  ii. 
Of  i.  the  last  edition  should  be  used. 


LECTURE  I 

The  beginning  of  all  real  understanding  of  mediaeval  agri- 
cultural life  is  to  be  found  in  Seebohm's  English  Village 
Community  (1883).  The  student  cannot  do  better  than  start 
with  the  first  104  pages  of  that  great  work,  where  the  author,  be- 
gmning  with  a  nineteenth-century  map  of  his  own  township  of 

193  N 


Economic   Organisation 

Hitchin,  traces  the  main  features  of  open-field  agriculture 
through  the  documents  of  the  Middle  Ages  back  to  the  time 
of  the  Domesday  Survey.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of 
Seebohm's  own  theories,  set  forth  in  the  later  chapters  of 
that  book  and  in  his  subsequent  Tribal  System  in  W ales  {\Z(^^ 
and  Tribal  Custom  in  Anglo-Saxon  Law  (1902),  as  to  the 
origins  of  mediaeval  serfdom,  subsequent  enquiry  has  only 
confirmed  the  picture  which  he  drew  in  the  English  Village 
Community  of  the  conditions  to  be  explained. 

The  most  impressive  statement  of  the  theory  that  the  manor 
grew  out  of  a  free  self-governing  village  community  will  be 
found  in  Sir  Henry  Maine's  Village  Communities  in  the  East 
and  IVest  (iSj i),  lectures  3-5;  the  description  of  the  "com- 
mon fields,"  however,  as  "  divided  into  three  long  strips,"  is, 
of  course,  inaccurate,  and  shows  how  completely  the  open- 
field  system  had  been  forgotten  before  it  was  explained  afresh 
by  Seebohm.  For  the  Teutonic  peoples  Maine  avowedly 
based  his  assertions  on  the  writings  of  von  Maurer;  and  von 
Maurer's  evidence  will  bp  found  stated  and  critically  examined 
in  Fustel  de  Coulanges,  Origin  of  Property  in  Land  (Engl, 
trans.,  1891),  pp.  3-62. 

The  theory  which  traces  the  continental  equivalent  of  the 
manor  back  to  the  Roman  agricultural  villa  was  set  forth  by 
Fustel  de  Coulanges  in  a  number  of  works  of  which  none  so 
far  have  been  translated.  A  summary  view  of  his  general 
position  is  given  in  the  short  article  Fustel  de  Coulanges  in 
Palgrave's  Dictionary  of  Political  Economy,  vol.  ii. ;  and  an 
independent  account  of  agrarian  conditions  under  the  Roman 
empire  will  be  found  in  Pelham's  lecture  on  The  Imperial 
Domains  and  the  Colonate  (1890). 

Since  the  question  was  reopened  by  Fustel  and  Seebohm, 
much  fresh  light  has  been  thrown  on  the  whole  subject  of  serf- 
dom by  Professor  Vinogradoff  (  Villainage  in  E?igland,  1892  ; 
The  Growth  of  the  Manor,  1905),  and  the  late  Professor 
Maitland  (Pollock  and  Maitland,   History  of  English  Law, 

194 


Appendix 


1895;  Domesday  Book  a  fid  Beyond,  1897).  The  trend  of  the 
arguments  of  both  is  in  favour  of  the  original  freedom  of  the 
main  stock  of  cultivators  of  the  soil ;  but  while  the  former  is 
disposed  to  save  a  good  deal  of  the  "collective  ownership" 
involved  in  the  "  mark "  doctrine,  the  latter  is  inclined  to 
minimise  every  feature  of  an  apparently  "  communal "  char- 
acter. The  reader  will  perhaps  be  unable  to  devote  much 
time  to  these  books  unless  he  wishes  to  make  a  special  study 
of  the  problem  of  origins.  But  at  any  rate  he  should  read  the 
account  of  villein  tenure  in  Pollock  and  Maitland,  History  0/ 
English  Law,  vol.  i.  bk.  ii.  ch.  i.  §  12,  and  the  brilliant  section 
in  Maitland's  Domesday  Book  and  Beyond,  pp.  107-128,  in 
which  it  is  argued  that  a  "  manor  "  meant  originally  a  "  house 
against  which  Danegeld  was  charged."  Reviews  of  a  good 
many  recent  works  on  agrarian  history,  including  those  of 
Vinogradoff  and  Maitland,  will  be  found  in  Ashley's  Surveys, 
Historic atid Econotiiic {igoo).  These  may  be  useful  as  present- 
ing in  a  brief  form  most  of  the  main  propositions  of  the  works 
in  question ;  but  the  reader  will  discern,  and  be  on  his  guard 
against,  any  bias  on  the  reviewer's  part.  The  most  recent 
attempt  of  the  same  writer  to  review  the  present  position  of 
the  controversy  will  be  found  in  the  address  on  Comparative 
Economic  History  and  the  English  Landlord,  printed  in  the 
Economic  Journal  iox  June  1913. 

A  vast  mass  of  information  as  to  the  details  of  mediaeval 
English  life  was  obtained  by  Thorold  Rogers  from  the  account 
rolls  of  bailiffs  and  similar  documents,  and  is  presented  in  his 
History  of  Agriculture  and  Prices  (I.  and  II.,  1866),  and  in 
more  popular  forms  in  his  Six  Centuries  of  Work  and  Wages 
(1884)  and  Economic  Lnterpretation  of  History  (1888).  It  is 
perhaps  best  studied  in  its  first  and  more  scholarly  presenta- 
tion; and  chapter  ii.  of  Agriculture  and  Prices,  I.,  will  be 
found  a  characteristic  and  instructive  specimen  of  his  methods, 
though  some  of  the  statements  are  open  to  criticism.  But  the 
relation  of  the  particular  facts  to  one  another  has  only  been 

195 


Economic  Organisation 

made  clear  since  we  have  understood  the  real  nature  of  the 
open  field  ;  and  the  reading  of  Rogers  is  best  postponed  till,  by 
the  help  of  Seebohm  or  subsequent  works,  the  main  outlines 
have  been  grasped  of  the  agrarian  organisation  as  a  whole. 

The  chief  contemporary  sources  of  information  on  rural 
economy  is  the  treatise  on  Husbandry  of  Walter  of  Henley. 
This,  with  some  kindred  writings,  has  been  translated  by  the 
late  Miss  Lamond,  with  an  Introduction  by  Dr.  Cunningham 
(R.  Hist.  Soc,  1890).  Pp.  ix-xviii  of  the  Introduction  will 
be  found  suggestive. 

The  really  vital  part  of  the  information  as  to  agricultural 
methods  derivable  from  Rogers  and  Walter  of  Henley  is  now 
incorporated  in  Prothero's  English  Farming,  Past  and  Present 
(1912).  For  the  place  of  open-field  tillage  in  the  evolution  of 
agriculture  out  of  "wild  field-grass  husbandry,"  as  well  as  for 
the  facts  as  to  crops  and  hvestock,  Prothero's  chapter  i. 
should  be  consulted.  It  should  be  noticed  that  "village 
farm "  is  the  writer's  term  for  the  more  or  less  associated  or 
joint  cultivation  of  the  manor,  regarded  as  a  whole. 

There  is  no  very  good  account  of  manorial  courts.  A  brief 
statement  will  be  found  in  Denton's  England  in  the  Fifteenth 
Century  (1888),  pp.  13-16.  But  the  distinction  there  drawn 
between  the  "court  baron"  for  freeholders  and  the  "court 
customary "  for  villeins  has  been  shown  by  Maitland  and 
other  recent  writers  to  have  been  a  comparatively  late  inven- 
tion of  the  lawyers.  Maitland's  discussion  of  the  various 
sources  of  seigneurial  justice  in  History  of  English  Law, 
bk.  ii.  ch.  iii.  §  5,  is  of  fundamental  importance  for  the  serious 
study  of  the  subject,  but  will  be  found  difficult  by  those 
unacquainted  with  constitutional  and  legal  terminology. 

For  the  economic  self-sufficiency  of  the  manorial  group, 
reference  may  be  made  to  Econ.  Hist.,  i.  pp.  33-36,  and  for 
a  comparison  between  the  modern  and  mediaeval  village  to 

pp.  40-43- 

The  quotation  from  Lord  Eversley  on  p.  5  is  from  p.  17  of 
196 


Appendix 


his  Agrarian  Tenures  (1893),  written  by  him  when  he  was 
Mr.  Shaw  Lefevre.  The  French  and  German  authorities 
cited  on  p.  6  are  Leonce  de  Lavergne,  Rural  Econotny  oj 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  (Engl,  trans.,  1855),  p.  74,  and 
Adolf  Buchenberger,  Agrarwesen  und  Agrarpolitik  (1892), 
p.  391.  For  the  relation  between  Excise  and  the  "incidents" 
of  feudal  tenure,  see  Dowell,  History  of  Taxation  (ed.  2,  1888), 
ii.  pp.  17-22. 

LECTURE  II 

The  most  important  contribution  to  the  early  history  of 
English  boroughs  is  the  section  in  Maitland's  Domesday  Book 
and  Beyond,  pp.  172-219.  For  London  reference  must  be 
made  to  Round,  The  Commune  of  LoTidon{\2>()q),  pp.  219-251. 
An  account  of  recent  German  and  French  discussions  as 
to  town  life  on  the  Continent  is  given  in  Ashley,  Surveys: 
see  especially  the  article  on  The  Beginnings  of  Tozvn  Life  in 
the  Middle  Ages,  and  the  review  of  von  Below.  Much  of  the 
recent  discussion  involves  the  use  of  an  elaborate  technical 
terminology;  but  Surveys,  pp.  167-173,  will  indicate  the 
general  character  of  the  questions  involved. 

The  merit  of  having  established  the  universality  of  the  gild 
merchant  in  English  town  development  belongs  to  the  late 
Professor  Charles  Gross,  and  the  main  facts  are  clearly  set 
forth  in  his  Gild  Jferchant  (iSgo),  i.  pp.  4-60.  A  summary 
view  is  given  in  Econ.  Hist.,  i.  pp.  68-76,  and  a  discussion  of 
the  relations  between  merchant  and  craft  gilds  in  Surveys, 
pp.  213-218,  225-226. 

An  account  of  the  earlier  craft  gilds  is  given  in  £con.  Hist., 
i.  §§  8-1 1.  The  whole  of  craft  history  was  there  construed 
with  a  somewhat  too  exclusive  attention  to  its  earlier  stages : 
for  a  fuller  account  of  the  later  craft  companies,  and  a  version 
of  their  history  substantially  identical  with  that  in  the  text, 
reference  may  be  made  to  ii.  §§  31-36. 

197 


Economic  Organisation 

The  most  notable  recent  work  on  the  subject,  especially  in 
relation  to  London,  is  Professor  Unwin's  Gilds  and  Com- 
panies of  London  (1908).  Any  bias  of  the  present  writer  in 
favour  of  regulation  and  control  and  any  tendency  to  em- 
phasize the  more  satisfactory  sides  of  craft  organisation  will  be 
abundantly  corrected  by  perusal  of  the  last-named  writer,  who 
certainly  gives  sufficient  prominence  to  all  the  monopolistic 
and  selfish  features. 

As  to  the  stages  of  industrial  organisation  :  the  first  attempt 
to  set  forth  in  English  the  classification  introduced  by  German 
scholars  will  be  found  in  Econ.  Hist.,  ii.  pp.  219-222.  With 
this  may  now  be  compared  Biicher,  Industrial  Evolution 
(1893;  Engl,  trans.,  1901),  ch.  iv. ;  Unwin,  Industrial  Organ- 
isation in  the  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Centuries  (1904), 
Intro.;  and  Lloyd,  The  Cutlery  Trades  (1913),  ch.  i. 

The  doctrine  of  Aquinas,  the  most  influential  of  the  mediaeval 
scholastic  doctors,  on  Just  Price,  is  explained  in  Econ.  Hist, 
i.  §  16,  with  which  may  be  compared  Cunningham,  Growth 
of  English  Industry  and  Commerce,  i.  249-255.  For  mediaeval 
practice  in  the  regulation  of  prices,  see  Econ.  Hist.,  i.  §§  20, 
21  ;  ii.  §  27. 

LECTURE   III 

The  general  course  of  Commutation  is  set  forth  in  Econ. 
Hist.,  i.  pp.  29-33,  and  Vinogradofif,  Villainage,  pp.  178  183. 
More  exact  estimates  than  had  previously  been  available  of 
the  extent  to  which  commutation  took  place  before  and  after 
the  Black  Death  have  been  given  by  Page  in  his  monograph 
on  The  End  of  Villainage  in  E^igland  (Publications  of  the 
Amer.  Econ.  Assoc,  1900). 

The  effects  of  compulsory  labour,  as  witnessed  by  contem- 
porary observers  in  central  Europe  about  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  are  stated  by  Jones,  Distribution  of  Wealth 
(183 1 ).     The  chapters  on  Feasant  Rents,  reprinted  separately 

198 


Appendix 


under  that  title  (1895),  form  a  most  suggestive  commentary 
on  mediaeval  English  development. 

For  "land  and  stock  leases"  reference  should  be  made  to 
Thorold  Rogers,  Agriculture  and  Prices,  i.  pp.  24-25,  667-668, 
or  Six  Centuries  of  Work  and  Wages,  pp.  277-282. 

On  the  relation  of  the  Black  Death  to  the  Peasant  Revolt, 
Econ.  Hist.,  ii.  264-7,  should  be  read  in  the  light  of  Page, 
as  above. 

On  the  legal  character  of  villein  tenure  and  its  relation  to 
enclosures,  the  discussion  was  opened  by  Econ.  Hist.,  ii.  pp. 
272-283.  The  subject  must  now  be  viewed  in  the  light  of 
the  discovery  by  Savine  of  instances  of  the  intervention  of 
the  courts:  see  his  article  in  Quarterly  Journal  of  Economics 
(published  by  Harvard  University),  xix.  (1904).  Recent  dis- 
cussions of  the  subject,  utilising  Savine's  new  facts,  will  be 
found  in  Johnson,  The  Disappearance  of  the  Small  Landoivner 
(1909),  pp.  62-72,  and  Tawney,  The  Agrarian  Problem  in  tht 
Sixteenth  Century  (1912),  pp.  287-301,  and  the  reviews  by  the 
present  writer  of  the  former  work  in  Econ.  Journal  (19 10),  xx. 
p.  54,  and  of  the  later,  ibid.  (1913),  xxiii.  p.  85. 

A  first  rough  attempt  was  made  to  estimate  the  geographical 
extent  of  the  Tudor  enclosures  in  Econ.  Hist.,  ii.  pp.  286-288 
(see  the  notes  and  map).  This  must  now  be  considerably 
modified  in  the  light  of  Gay,  Inclosures  in  England  in  the 
Sixteenth  Century,  in  Quarterly  Journal  of  Economics  (1903), 
xvii.  Gay's  percentages  have  been  presented  in  the  form  of 
a  map  by  Mr.  Johnson  in  his  book  above  mentioned ;  but  see 
the  criticism  already  referred  to. 

A  synopsis  of  the  Tudor  legislation  concerning  enclosures 
is  given  in  Appendix  D  to  Slater's  The  English  Peasantry  and 
the  Enclosure  of  the  Common  Eields  (1907);  and  there  is  a 
valuable  account  of  government  intervention  and  a  discussion 
of  its  effects  in  Tawney's  book  before  mentioned,  pp.  351-400. 

The  quotation  from  Hallam  on  p.  66  is  from  his  Constitu- 
tional History  (8vo  ed.),  I,  p.  79. 

199 


Economic   Organisation 


LECTURE   IV 

The  characteristics  of  the  period  of  "  town  economy "  are 

explained  by  SchmoUer,  with  special  reference  to  German 
development,  in  The  Mercantile  System  (Engl,  trans.,  1896), 
pp.  1-13 ;  and  the  subject  is  dealt  with  at  some  length  in 
relation  to  England  in  Econ.  Hist.,  i.  §  13 ;  ii.  §§  24-29. 

An  account  of  the  Hanseatic  Steelyard  in  London  is  given 
in  Pauli's  Pictures  of  Old  England  (Engl,  trans.). 

Fresh  light  has  been  thrown  on  the  early  history  of  the 
London  Great  Companies,  and  on  the  position  of  the  foreign 
commercial  element  in  the  thirteenth  century,  by  Unwin,  Gilds 
and  Companies  of  London,  chapters  iv.  to  vi.  For  the  four- 
teenth and  fifteenth  centuries  a  more  vivid  impression  is  to  be 
obtained  from  turning  over  the  London  documents  translated 
by  Riley  in  Memorials  of  London  and  London  Life  (1868)  than 
from  any  modern  writings. 

The  relation  of  Risk  to  the  mediaeval  doctrine  of  Usury  is 
briefly  stated  in  Econ.  Hist.,  ii.  p.  419,  and  the  subject  dis- 
cussed more  at  length  in  Cunningham,  English  Lndustry  and 
Commerce,  i.  pp.  360-368  ;  while  the  history  of  the  conception 
of  Capital  in  business  practice  and  in  economic  theory  will  be 
found  in  the  article  under  that  head  by  the  present  writer  in 
An  EncyclopcBdia  of  Lndustrialism  (1913). 

Dr.  Scott's  Joint  Stock  Companies  to  1720  (1911-12)  con- 
tains a  most  valuable  collection  of  material  for  the  commercial 
history  of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries,  which 
economists  have  only  just  begun  to  utilise.  For  the  lines 
of  development  converging  on  the  first  English  joint  stock 
companies,  chapter  i.  should  be  read ;  and  for  the  peculiar 
significance  of  the  Russia  Company,  chapter  ii.  With  this 
may  be  compared  the  similar  experience  later  of  the  East 
India  Company,  as  narrated  in  Hunter's  History  of  British 
India  (1899),  i.,  chapters  vi.  and  vii. 

200 


Appendix 


LECTURE   V 

The  early  development  of  the  English  woollen  industry  is 
given  at  some  length  in  Ecoti.  Hist.,  ii.  ch.  iii. ;  which  may 
now  be  supplemented  on  the  technical  side  by  Salzmann, 
English  Industries  of  the  Middle  Ages  (1913),  pp.  141-156. 
The  part  played  by  Alien  hnmigrants  is  the  subject  of  a 
special  work  under  that  title  by  Dr.  Cunningham  (1897) :  for 
the  Flemish  weavers  of  the  fourteenth  century  see  §  22, 
and  for  the  Walloons  and  Flemings  of  the  sixteenth  century 

§§  29-35. 

The  intention  and  effects  of  the  Justices'  Assessments  were 
first  dealt  with,  in  recent  times,  by  Thorold  Rogers ;  see  for 
instance  his  Economic  Interpretation  of  History,  pp.  38-45. 
The  problem  was  more  dispassionately  considered,  and  fresh 
evidence  adduced,  by  Hewins,  English  Trade  and  Fitiance, 
chiefly  in  the  Seventeenth  Century  (1892),  pp.  82-88,  and 
Cunningham,  English  Itidustry  and  Commerce  (1903),  ii.  §  168. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  two  most  instructive  papers  on 
the  subject  by  Mr.  Tawney,  in  English  though  published  in 
the  Vierteljahrschrift  fiir  Social-  UJid  Wirtschaftsgeschichte 
(191 3),  will  soon  be  accessible  in  an  English  publication. 

The  early  history  of  the  Poor  Law  is  given  in  Econ.  Hist., 
ii.  ch.  v. ;  and  its  development  under  Elizabeth  and  the  first 
two  Stuarts  by  Miss  Leonard,  The  Early  History  of  Efiglish 
Poor  /Celief  (igoo).  The  latter  book  is  indispensable  for  a 
just  view  of  Tudor  and  Stuart  conceptions  of  statecraft,  and 
for  the  part  played  by  the  Council. 

List's  view  of  "  productive  powers,"  referred  to  on  p.  90, 
is  set  forth  by  him  in  his  National  System  of  Political 
Economy  (Engl,  trans.,  new  ed.,  1904),  ch.  xii.  The 
pamphleteer  referred  to  on  p.  94  was  Dr.  Arbuthnot,  whose 
History  of  Johfi  Bull  is  conveniently  accessible  in  Cassell's 
National  Library. 

201 


Economic   Organisation 


LECTURE   VI 

The  best  introduction  to  the  agrarian  history  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century  is  still  Toynbee's  Industrial  Revolution  of  the 
Eighteenth  Century  {1884),  cheap  ed.,  pp.  13-22,  34-44, 
though  it  can  now  be  supplemented  and  corrected  in  detail 
by  reference  to  more  recent  works,  such  as  Johnson's 
Disappearance  of  the  Small  Landowner,  especially  pp.  128-150. 
The  movements  for  improvement  in  agricultural  methods  are 
described  fully  in  Prothero's  English  Farming,  Past  and 
Present,  chapters  vii.-xi.  Two  recent  and  extremely  instruc- 
tive treatises  on  the  mechanism  and  consequences  of  enclosure 
are  those  of  J.  L.  and  B.  Hammond,  The  Village  Labourer 
(1911),  and  Professor  Conner,  Common  Land  and  Inclosure. 
Their  attitude  is  very  different,  and  they  produce  different  im- 
pressions. A  useful  criticism  and  comparison  of  the  two  by 
J.  H.  Clapham  will  be  found  in  the  Economic  Journal,  June 
191 2,  with  which  may  be  compared  Slater,  Making  of  Modern 
England  {k)!-^),  pp.  37-43.  For  the  effect  of  the  Corn  Laws 
the  reader  will  do  well  to  turn  to  Nicholson's  History  of  the 
English  Corn  Laws  (1904).  The  views  of  agricultural  experts 
and  of  economists  with  regard  to  the  superiority  of  large  over 
small  farming,  and  a  discussion  of  the  bearing  of  their  argu- 
ments on  cereal  farming  in  particular,  occupy  Part  I  of 
Professor  Levy's  Large  and  Small  Holdings  (Engl,  trans., 
191 1).  An  approximation  to  really  significant  statistics  as  to 
the  size  of  holdings  was  made. for  the  first  time  in  1914:  see 
Agricultural  Statistics,  xlviii,  pt.  i. 

The  most  readable  and  compact  account  of  the  history  of 
English  land  law,  up  to  the  devising  of  the  present  method  of 
Family  Settlement,  is  in  Sir  Frederick  Pollock's  Land  Laws, 
chapters  iii.-v. 

The  Whig  authority  quoted  on  p.  127  is  Brodrick,  English 
Land  and  English  Landlords  ( 1 88  1 ),   p.   99 ;  and  the  well- 

202 


Appendix 


known  writer  of  the  west  country  of  p.   131   is  Mr.  Baring- 
Gould,  Old  Country  Life  (1889),  cheap  ed.,  19 13,  p-  15- 


LECTURE   VII 

It  would  be  a  mistake  to  begin  the  study  of  the  Industrial 
Revolution  elsewhere  than  in  the  pages  of  Toynbee's  book  of 
that  name,  chapters  ii.,  iv.,  vi.,  viii. ;  and  for  the  changes  in 
mechanical  methods  Jevons'  Coal  Question  (1865),  chapter  vi., 
should  not  be  neglected.  But  after  the  general  view  obtained 
from  these  books  it  will  be  well  to  go  on  to  the  more  thorough 
discussion  of  many  of  the  questions  involved  in  Archdeacon 
Cunningham's  Growth  of  English  Industry  and  Commerce 
(1903),  iii.  §§  242-272. 

The  effect  upon  the  formation  of  capital  of  the  religious 
ideas  of  the  Calvinists  was  first  pointed  out  by  Max  Weber, 
and  the  argument  was  further  elaborated  by  Ernst  Troeltsch. 
None  of  their  writings  are  so  far  accessible  in  English.  The 
same  line  of  thought,  however,  has  been  applied  to  England 
by  Professor  Levy  in  his  Economic  Liberalism,  ch.  v.  (Engl, 
trans.,  19 13);  and  a  few  pages  by  the  present  writer  on  the 
subject  appear  in  the  British  Association  Handbook  to 
Birmingham  (191 3),  pp.  354-358- 

Of  capitalism  in  manufactures  in  the  seventeenth  century 
some  examples  are  given  by  Levy,  Monopoly  and  Competition 
(Engl,  trans.,  191 1),  ch.  i.  Karl  Marx's  analysis  of  what  he 
calls  "  manufacture  "  will  be  found  in  Capital,  ch.  xxiv. 

A  brief  account  of  industrial  legislation  in  the  nineteenth 
century  is  given  in  Jevons'  State  in  Relation  to  Labour  {18S 2) ; 
and  a  fuller  statement  in  Hutchins  and  Harrison,  History  of 
Factory  Legislation  (2nd  ed.,  191 1) :  while  the  best  account  of 
the  early  history  of  labour  combinations  will  be  found  in 
the  earlier  chapters  (more  objective,  perhaps,  in  their  tone 
than   the  later)  of  Mr.  iind   Mrs.  Webb's  History  of  Trade 

203 


Economic   Organisation 

Unionism  (1894).  An  impartial  abstract  of  the  Report  of 
the  Poor  Law  Commission  of  1832,  indicating  the  evils  in 
the  working  of  the  system  of  relief  adopted  at  the  end  of 
the  previous  century,  will  be  found  in  the  Report  of  the  recent 
Poor  Law  Commission  (1909),  pt.  iii. 

The  chapter  (vii.)  devoted  to  the  problem  of  what  he  calls 
"  trade  union  structure "  in  Mr.  Cole's  World  of  Labour 
(191 3)  is  one  of  the  most  instructive  parts  of  a  work  which 
makes  up  by  its  vivacity  and  width  of  reading  for  its  onesided- 
ness  and  occasional  violence  of  language. 

The  Halifax  letters  referred  to  on  p.  148  are  printed  in 
The  Letter  Books  of  Joseph  Holroyd  and  Sam  LLill,  ed. 
Heaton  (Halifax,  19 14). 


LECTURE   VIII 

After  reading  Mill's  enthusiastic  and  hopeful  account  of  pro- 
ductive co-operation  in  his  Political  Economy^  bk.  iv.  ch.  vii. 
§  6,  it  is  desirable  to  study  the  subsequent  history  of  the 
experiments  in  this  direction  in  Potter  (Mrs.  Webb),  The 
Co-operative  Movement  in  Great  Britain  (1891),  ch.  v.,  and 
Schloss,  Methods  of  Lndustrial  Remuneration  (ed.  3,  1898), 
chapters  xxii.-xxiv.  An  account  and  estimate  of  "  distribu- 
tive co-operation,"  with  its  large  number  of  retail  stores,  its 
Co-operative  Wholesale  Society  and  the  factories  which  the 
latter  owns,  is  given  in  Price,  Co-operation  and  Co-partnership, 
chapters  viii.-x.  On  productive  co-operation,  in  the  later  form 
which  it  has  taken  at  Kettering  and  elsewhere,  there  is  a 
paper,  Co-operation  in  England  (1899),  by  the  present  writer, 
reprinted  in  Surveys,  pp.  399-404. 

The  recent  experiments  in  the  direction  of  Co-partnership 
— meaning  thereby  a  plan  by  which  the  whole  or  part  of  the 
worker's  share  of  profit  is  invested  in  the  concern  employing 
him — are  s)  mpathetically  described  by  Fay,  Copartnership  in 

204 


Appendix 


Industry  (191 3),  ch.  iii.,  and  analysed  in  Mr.  Price's  work 
above  mentioned,  pp.  220-259.  The  whole  subject  of 
Profit-sharing  and  Co-partnership  is  considered  in  an  article, 
Profit-sharings  by  the  present  writer  in  the  Quarterly  Review 
for  October  1913- 

The  views  of  Auguste  Comte  on  the  labour  question  may 
be  conveniently  studied  in  his  General  View  of  Positivism 
(1848),  ch.  iii.,  Engl,  trans,  by  Bridges,  p.  117. 

A  quite  indispensable  collection  of  facts  with  regard  to  the 
modern  tendency  towards  capitalistic  combination  and  mono- 
poly is  Macrosty's  Trust  Movement  in  British  Industry 
(1907);  where  chapter  ii.  on  the  iron  and  steel  industries 
and  chapter  v.  on  the  textile  industries  bear  closely  on  the 
argument  of  this  lecture.  The  history  of  railway  amalgama- 
tions and  the  extent  of  combination  between  the  great  lines 
are  briefly  treated  in  Ross,  British  Railways  (1904),  chapters 
i.  and  ii.  The  organisation  of  the  Shipping  Conferences  is 
explained,  and  the  problem  considered  "  in  what  sense  and  to 
what  extent  a  Shipping  Conference  making  use  of  the  system 
of  deferred  rebates  secures  a  monopoly"  in  the  Report  of 
the  Royal  Commission  on  Shipping  Rings  (1909).  "Existing 
monopolist  organisations  in  English  industry "  are  described 
in  Levy,  Monopoly  and  Competition  (Engl,  trans.,  191 1),  ch.  ix., 
and  the  reasons  for  their  growth  considered  in  ch.  x. 

The  facts  as  to  the  wide  diffusion  of  the  ownership  of  many 
great  modern  undertakings,  and  the  argument  based  upon 
them,  formed  perhaps  the  most  striking  [)art  of  the  famous  book 
by  Eduard  Bernstein,  Die  Voraussetzu?igen  des  Sozialismus 
(1899),  which  precipitated  the  controversy  between  the  Re- 
visionist and  the  Marxian  schools  of  German  socialists.  They 
will  be  found  at  pp.  40-54  of  the  Eng.  trans.  (1909)  under 
the  title  Evolufionaty  Socialism. 

Professor  Olto  Gierke's  teaching  as  to  the  nature  of 
"  Genossenschaften "  (Communities  and  Corporations)  was 
introduced  to  English  readers  by  Professor  Maitland's  trans- 

205 


Economic    Organisation 

lation  of  a  portion  of  his  great  work,  under  the  title  oi  Political 
Theories  of  the  Middle  Ages  (1900),  preceded  by  a  preface  in 
which  Maitland  showed,  in  passing,  its  bearing  on  modern 
discussions  as  to  the  nature  of  labour  organisations.  Since 
then  the  general  conception  has  had  a  growing  influence,  and 
it  has  begun  to  affect  political  speculation,  as  may  be  seen  in 
Mr.  Lindsay's  article  on  The  State  in  Recent  Political  Theory 
in  the  Political  Quarterly  for  February  1914- 


?,ot 


INDEX 


Italics  indicate  more  or  less  technical  terms,  as  well  as  the  titles  of  booh 


Abstinence,  157 

Accidents,  insurance  against,  168 

Acre,  shape  and  size  of,  15 

Addison,  122 

Adults,  restriction  of  labour  of,  164 

seq. 
Adventurers,   Merchant,  76,   84,  85, 

IIS,  "6 
Advertisement,  185 
Alva,  90 

Amalgamation  of  business,  185 
Amsterdam,  148 
Ancient  Law,  167 
Antwerp,  77,  78 
Apprentice,  38 

Apprenticeship,  38,  42,  100,  164 
Apprentices,  statute  of,  92,  96,  100, 

102  seq. ,  164 
Appurtenant^  11 
Aquinas,  198 
Arbuthnot,  Dr.,  201 
Aristotle,  ig 
Armstrong  &  ,Co. ,  184 
Assessment  of  wages,  102  ^^y.,  107, 164 
Associations,  186 
Atlantic  steamships,  185 
Austria,  48 

Bacon,  Lord  Chancellor,  62, 113, 114 

Bailiff,  12,  46,  54 

Bakewell,  135 

Balk,  14 

Bank  of  England,  125 

Banks,  country,  156 

Baring-Gould,  S. ,  202 

Barley,  14 

Baxter,  Richard,  158 

Bavaria,  121 

Beans,  14 

Bedfordshire,  63 

Belfast,  190 


Belgium,  185 

Bentham,  Jeremy,  137 

Bergen,  72 

Bernstein,  E.,  205 

Biology,  168 

Black  Death,  49  seq.,  97 

Blackwell  Hall,  91,  94,  116 

Blast-furnaces,  182,  184 

Bleachers,  186,  187 

Board  of  Trade,  108,  164 

Boards,  Trade,  107,  169 

Book  of  Common  Prayer,  97,  99 

Boonday,  12 ,  49 

Boot  manufacture,  145 

Bourse,  Berlin,  128 

Boynton, 151 

Bradford,  146,  148,  i86,  187 

Breeches,  manufacture  of,  145 

Breweries,  182 

Brian,  C.  J.,  61 

Bridgman,  Orlando,  127 

Briggs,  Messrs.,  176 

Bright,  John,  166,  170 

Brodrick,  G.,  202 

Brotherhood,  30 

Brown  &  Co.,  184 

Bruges,  72,  77 

Bucks,  63 

Burleigh,  Lord,  169 

Burns,  Robert,  17 

Calais,  75,  76 

Calico  Printers'  Association,  186 

Calling,  158 

Calvinism,  158 

Canals,  155 

Canonist  lawyers,  82 

Capital,  79,   82,  141,    148,    155  seq,, 

174,   176,   180  seq.;  capitals,   157; 

fi.xcd,  181  ;  ownership  of,  182 
Capitalism,  173,  181  seq. 


207 


Economic  Organisation 


Carlyle,  Thomas,  i6o 

Carnegie,  183 

Cash-nexus,  160 

Catechism,  99 

Chantry,  30 

Charles  I.,  112,  114,  116 

Chartism,  160 

Chaucer,  54 

Child,  Sir  Josiah,  162 

Children,  hours  of  labour  of,  164 

China,  34,  69,  71 

Church,  teaching  on  Usury,  82 

Clapham,  J.  H.,  202 

Climate,  11 

Cloth,  woollen,  76,  87,  146,  162 

Clothiers,   <jiseq.,  115  seq.,  143,  148, 

ISO 
Clove,  71 
Clover,  135 
Clydebank   Shipbuilding   Company, 

184 
Coal-mining,  154,  155,  165 
Coal  Question,  140 
Coke,  Sir  Edward,  61,  97 
Coke  of  Holkham,  135 
Colbert,  152,  163 
Cole,  G.  D.  H. ,  204 
Collective  action,  of  capital,  181,  189 

seg. 
Collective  bargaining,  169  seq. 
Cologne,  71 
Combination,  of  labour,   160;  laws, 

170;  of  capital,  181,  184  5^^. 
Commenda,  83 

Commissions,  Royal,  60,  114,  170 
Commission-system,  143 
Common  Recovery,  126 
Common,  rights  of,  22 
Commons,  enclosure  of,  138 
Communal  elements,  21,  195 
Commutation ,  46  seq. ,  52 
Compensation  Act,  Workmen's,  168 
Competition,  64,  185,  187 
Comte,  Auguste,  178,  205 
Concentration,  181  seq. 
Conferences,  Railway  and  Shipping, 

187 
Convocation,  122 
Co-operation,  174  seq. 
Co-operative  Wholesale  Society,  176 
Copyhold,  61  seq.,  67,  131  seq. 
Corn  laws,  136,  166 
Cornwall,  151 
Corporate   organisation  of  industry, 

190 
Correction,  house  of,  109 


Cost  of  living,  105,  109 

Cottar,  17 

Cotton  industry,  100, 145, 153, 160, 182 

Council,  Privy,  96,  103,  iii  seq.,  114 

seq.,  120,  164 
Counter-Reformation,  121 
County  Councils,  129 
Court,  manorial,  23,  51,  no 
Coventry,  107 
Craft,   28 ;    modern    application    of 

term,  172 
Crises,  115,  189 
Cromwell,  Oliver,  66 
Crown  lands,  121 
Cunningham,  Archdeacon,  193,  196, 

200,  201,  203 
Currants,  85 
Custom,  45 
Customary  tenants,  44 

Dangerous  trades,  165 

Darwinism,  168 

Debasement  of  currency,  66 

De  Donis,  statute,  126 

Defoe,  Daniel,  144 

Demesne,  12,  16  ;  letting  of,  53  seq. 

Derwent,  153 

Devonshire,  92,  130,  151 

Discourse  of  Trade,  162 

Disraeli,  66 

Dissenters,  158 

Docks,  London,  190 

Domesday  Survey ,  9 

Domestic  system,  36,  93,    142   seq., 

15s.  181 
Drapers,  8r,  91,  93 
Dream  of  John  Ball,  49 
Durham,  190 
Dutch,  162 

Duty  of  a  Steward  to  his  Lord,  124 
Dyers,  89,  186 

East  India  Company,  84,  124 
Economies,   internal,    180;    of  com- 
bination, 185 
Economists,  79,  138,  156,  170 
Edinburgh  Review,  138 
Education  Office,  164 
Edward  III,  95 
Edward  VI,  66,  102,  115 
Elizabeth,  Queen,  133,  164,  169 
Embezzlement  of  material,  145 
Enclosure,  56  seq.,  114,  137  seq. 
Engineering,    strike    of    1897,    171 ; 

Federation,  189 
English  Sewing  Cotton  Company,  182 


208 


Ind 


ex 


Entail,  125 
Essex,  92,  105 
Eversley,  Lord,  5,  122,  196 
Excise,  II 

Factories  ( =tradingsettlenients),72 

Factory  system,  36,  93,  149,  154,  159 
seq.,  173;  factory  acts,  164  seq., 
179,  181 

Factors,  148 

Factor-system,  143,  155 

Family  system,  36 

Farmer,  original  sense  of  term,  54,  64 

Farms,  large  and  small,  138  ;  amal- 
gamation of,  139 

Fay,  C.  R,  204 

Federation  of  Engineering  and  Ship- 
building Employers,  189 

Feldzwang ,  14 

Felt  industry,  145 

Fencing  of  machinery,  165 

Fertn,  54 

Fideicommisse,  \'2'j 

Field,  13 

Fine,  on  admission  to  customary  tene- 
ments, 59  ;  on  renewal  of  leases,  133 

Fine  Cotton  Spinners,  182,  186 

Fitzherbert,  132 

Fixed  capital,  181 

Flanders  galleys,  73 

Flax,  manufactures  of,  145 

Flat,  IS 

Fondaco  dei  Tedeschi,  tz 

Foreigner,  70 

Four-course  rotation,  135 

France,  peasant  proprietors  in,  3 ; 
apprenticeship  in,  38  ;  silk  industry 
of,  94;   112,  114,  139,  185 

Fraternity ,  29,  30,  33 

Frederick  the  Great,  lao 

Freedom  of  Contract,  161 

Free- holder,  17 

Fro hn den,  48 

From  Status  to  Contract,  167 

Fullers,  89 

Furlong,  two  senses,  15 

Fur  manufacture,  145 

Fustel  de  Coulanges,  194 

Fustian  manufacture,  145 

Gaul,  20 

Gay,  E.  F. ,  199 

Geldwirthschaft ,  45 

Germany,  peasant  proprietors  in,  2; 

labour  dues   in,  48  ;  69,   95,    112, 

I8S 


Ghent,  90,  112 

Gierke,  Professor  Otto,  191,205 

Gild,  mediaeval  sense  of,  29 

Gild  merchant,  27 

Gild  system,  25,  28  seq.,  36,  39  seq. 

181 
Gilpin,  Bernard,  60 
Glasgow,  190 
Glass  manufacture,  151 
Gloucester,  106 
Glove  manufacture,  145 
Gneist,  Professor,  128 
Goldsmiths,  80 
Gonner,  Professor,  202 
Grande  Industrie,  144 
Green,  J.  R. ,  loi 
Green,  T.  H.,  167 
Gross,  Professor  Charles,  197 
Groups,  social,  191 
Guest,  Keen  &  Nettlefold,  184 

Halifax,  146,  148 

Hallam,  Henry,  66 

Halls,  cloth,  146 

Halsbury,  Lord  Chancellor,  188 

Hamburg,  86,  148 

Hammond,  J.  L,  and  B. ,  202 

Handicraft  system ,  36 

Handloom,  149,  155,  160 

Hanse,  Teutonic,  71  seq.,  86.  92 

Hat  manufacture,  145 

Hay,  22 

Hedges,  56 

Hegel,  167 

Hemp,  manufactures  of,  145 

Henry  H,  95 

Henry  VH,  83,  113 

Henry  VHI,  66,  96,  102,  121 

Herring  fishery,  71 

Hewins,  W.  A.  S.,  201 

Holbein,  86 

Holland,  94 

Home  Office,  164 

Hosiery  industry,  149 

House  industry,  36,  93 

Household  system,  36 

Huddersfield,  146,  147 

Huguenots,  125 

Husbandland,  14 

Huxley,  168 

Incidents  of  tenure  in  chivalry,  10 
Individualism,  64,  167,  168,  191 
Industries,  172 
Inspectorate,  164 
Instrument  of  production,  146 


209 


O 


Economic   Organisation 


Insurance  Act,  169 
Integration,  181,  183  seq. 
Intermixed  holdings,  21 
International     agreements    in    busi- 
ness, 185 
Invention,  conditions  of,  155 
Investment,  79,  141 
Ireland,  167 
Iron  industry,  100, 145 
Italy,  69,  95,  114 

JEVONS,  W.  S.,  140,  155,  168,  203 

John  Bull,  94,  201 

Johnson,  A.  H.,  199,  202 

joint-stock,  83,  84,  117,  179  seq. 

Jones,  Richard,  198 

Journeymen,  38,  41 

Justices  of  the  Peace,  97  seq.  ;  as- 
sessments of  wages,  loi  seq.  ;  and 
poor  relief,  1 1 1 

Just  price,  41,  198 

King,  Gregory,  iig,  123 
Knapp,  Professor,  120 
Krupp,  183 

Labour  Co-partnership,  176 
Labour  dues,  mediaeval,  12 
Labour  question,  42 
Labourers,  characteristics  of  English 

agricultural,  4,  5,   17  ;    statute  of, 

50  ;  justices  of,  97 
Laissez  Faire,  167,  168 
Land  Tax  Assessments,  124 
Landed  interest,  125 
Landlords,    number   of  English,    3 ; 

characteristics  of,  3  ;  134 
Langland,  William,  loi 
Latimer,  65 
Laud,  Archbishop,  114 
Laurence,  Edward,  124,  133,  134 
Law  and  order,  161 
Leases,  53  seq.,  58,  67,  132  seq. 
Leather  industry,  145 
Leeds,  146,  147 
Leicestershire,  63,  91 
Leonard,  Miss,  201 
Levant  Company,  86 
Levy,  Professor,  202,  203,  205 
Limited  liability,  179 
Limited  partnership,  83 
Lincolnshire,  91 
Lindsay,  A.  D.,  206 
Linen  manufacture,  94,  145 
Lipton's,  182 
List,  Frederick,  90,  201 


Livesey,  Sir  George,  177 

Living,  14 

Local  Government  Board,  164 

Locke,  John,  161,  163,  167 

London,  32,  38,  72,  80,  107,  174,  190 

Louis  XIV,  163 

Low  Countries,  56,  73,  iii 

Lubeck,  71 

Luther,  112 

Macaulay,  125 

Macclesfield,  107 

M'Culloch,  138 

Machinery,  154  seq.,  160  seq. 

Macrosty,  H.  W. ,  205 

Maine,  Sir  Henry,  167,  194 

Maitland,  F.  W. ,  49,  195,  196,  197, 
205 

Make,  182 

Malmesbury  Abbey,  150 

Malmsey  wine,  85 

Manchester,  170,  187 

Man  V.  the  State,  191 

Manor,  8  seq.,  no 

Mantoux,  M.,  140 

Manufacture,  149 

Manufactures ,  royales  and  privilC' 
giies,  152 

Manure,  22 

Mark  theory,  20,  195 

Markets,  46 ;  market  in  economic 
sense,  36 

Marx,  Karl,  149,  152,  183 

Master,  38,  93 

Maurer,  Georg  von,  194 

Mercers,  81 

Merchant  Gild,  27 

Merchant  Shipping  Act,  165 

Mdtayer,  4,  55 

Middle  class,  26,  183 

Middlesex,  63 

Mill,  John  Stuart,  7,  157,  168,  174 

Miners,  minimum  wage  of,  108 

Minimum  Wage  Act,  169 

Mistery,  28 

Mogul  case,  188 

Mohair  manufacture,  145 

Monasteries,  dissolution  of,  66,  121 

Money  economy,  45 

Moneyed  interest,  125 

Monopolies,  152,  184,  188,  189  ;  mo- 
nopoly prices,  189 

Monuments  in  churches,  131 

Moralisation  of  employers,  179  se^. 

More,  Sir  Thomas,  59,  113,  114 

Morgen,  15 


210 


Index 


Morris,  William,  49 
Morton,  Archbishop,  83 

Napoleonic  wars,  87,  136 
Natural  economy,  45 
Naturalwirthschaft,  45 
Newcastle,  184 
Nicholson,  Professor,  202 
Nonconformists,  158 
Non-textile  factoi  ies,  i66 
Norfolk,  92;  rotation,  135 
Northamptonshire,  63 
Norwich,  148 
Novgorod,  72 
Nucleated  village,  12 

Oats,  14 

Occupations,  172 

Open  field,  13 

Osney  Abbey,  150 

Overseers  of  the  poor,  iii,  118 

Oxen,  in  ploughing,    15,  23;  weight 

of.  135 
Oxfordshire,  63,  124 

Page,  T.  W.  ,  198 

Pageants,  30 

Paris,  174 

Parish,  as  unit  of  administration,  tig 

Parliament,  under  Tudors,  96 

Parliamentary   Government,   7,    120 

seq.,  129  seq. 
Parsimony,  157 
Partnership,  83  seq. 
Passive  trade,  69 
Pasture  farming,  56  seq. 
Patronage,  130 
Pauli,  Reinhold,  129,  200 
Peace,  Justices  of,  97  seq.,  128,  129 
Peas,  14 

Peasant  protection ,  1 20 
Peasants'  Revolt,  49  seq. 
Pepperers,  81 

Philosophy,  social,  161,  167,  191 
Piers  the  Plowman,  101 
Pins,  manufacture  of,  149,  153 
Plague,  Great,  49  seq. 
Plant,  cost  of,  186 
Plimsoll  line,  i6b 
Political  Economy,  138,  167,  170 
Pollock,  Sir  Frederick,  202 
Poor  Law,  96,  wo  seq.,  117,  136,  159 
Population  in   1688  and   1769,    119; 

in  i8oi  and  1901,  173 
Postlethwayt,  \lalachy,  145 
Power,  153 


Price,  L.  L.,  204 

Prices,  rise  of ,  66 ;  control  of,  184; 

monopoly,  189 
Primogeniture,  127 
Productive  pozvers,  90 
Profit-sharing,  176 
Prothero,    R.  E. ,  196,  202 
Property,  doctrine  of,  163 
Protection,  i86 
Prussia,  127 

Qi;arter  Sessions,  97,  103,  129 

Radicals,  139,  170 

Railways,  155  ;  Conferences,  187 

Railway  servants,  hours  of.  165 

Reeve,  12,  54 

Reformation,  7,  64 

Reform  Bill  of  1832,  141 

Report  of  1806,    142,    146,    150;    of 

1894,  170 
Revolution  of  1688,  119,    120,   161, 

163 
Revolution,  the  industrial,  140  seq., 

156 
Ricardo,  David,  156 
Rittergut,  19 
Rogers,    Thorold,   49   seq.,   55  seq., 

195,  199,  201 
Roman  agrarian  system,  20 
Rotation  of  crops,  14,  22 
Rotterdam,  148 
Russia,  69,  185 
Russia  Company,  84 
Rutlandshire,  63 
Rye,  14 

Savine,  a.,  199 

Schmoller,  Professor,  200 

Scott,  Sir  Walter,  40 

Scott,  W.  R. ,  200 

Screws,  184 

Seamen,  contracts  of,  165 

Seebohm,  Frederic,  193 

Seigneurial  elements,  23 

Seigneurie,  19 

Self-Governrnent ,  129 

Sempstresses,  146 

Senior,  N.  W. ,  157 

Serfdom,  18,  19 

Settlement,  Parish,  109 

Settlements,    Family    or    Strict,   125 

seq. 
Sewing-machine,  146,  149 
Shaftesbury,  Lord,  166 
Shakespeare,  99 


211 


Economic  Organisation 


Shares,  transference  of,  179 
Sheep-breeding,  c,6seq.,  135 
Sheffield,  184 

Shipbuilding,  184;  Federation,  189 
Shipping  Conferences,  187 
Shoe  manufacture,  145 
Shot,  IS 

Sickness,  insurance  against,  169 
Silesia,  94,  128 

Silk  manufacture,  94,  125,  145  ;  spin- 
ning, 153 
Silver,  influx  of,  102 
Slater,  G.,  199 
Slavery,  18 
Smith,  Adam,  35,  141,  149,  156,  157, 

163 
Smithfield  market,  135 
Soap  manufacture,  151 
Socialism,  191 
Societas,  83 
Socmen,  17 

Solidarity,  sense  of,  189  seq. 
Somerset,  92 
Sorbonne,  112 
Sound,  the,  72 
Southampton,  73 
South   Metropolitan   Gas  Company, 

177 
Spectator,  122 
Spencer,  Herbert,  168 
Spices,  68 

Spiritual  power,  178 
Spitalfields  Acts,  107 
Squire,  the,  5  seq.,  122,  131 
Staffordshire,  184 
Stages    of   industrial   evolation,    34 

seq. 
Staple,  Merchants  of  the,  74  seq. 
State  control,  161  seq. 
Statutes : — 

1285  [De  Donis),  126 

1351  (Labourers),  50 

1465  (Clothiers),  92 

1489  (Husbandry),  114 

1536  (Poor  Relief),  no 

1555  (     ..      ..     )■  "I 

1555  (Weavers),  150 

1563  (Poor  Relief),  in 

1563    (Wages,    Apprenticeship), 
92,  96,  100,  102  seq.,  107,  164 

1573  (Poor  Relief),  in 

1585  (Cloth),  151  . 

1597-8  (Wages),  103 

1598  (Vagrancy),  109 

1601  (Poor  Relief),  96 

1603-4  (Wages),  104 


Statutes  (continued) — 
1702^ 

'      y  (Embezzlement),  145 

1749J 

;7S6[  (Weavers),  106 

1773  (Spitalfields),  107 

1 813  (Wages),  164 

1814  (Apprenticeship),  164 
1819  (Factories),  164 

\^^r\  (Combination),  170 

1833  (Factories),  164 
1842  (Mines),  164 
1844  (Factories),  164 
1847  (Ten  Hours),  166 
1875  (Shipping),  165 
1893  (Railways),  165 
1897    (Workmen's     Compensa- 
tion), 168 

1908  (Eight  Hours),  165 

1909  (Trade  Boards),  107,  169 

1911  (Insurance),  169 

1912  (Minimum  Wage)  108,  i6g 
Steam-engine,  155 

Steamship  companies,  185 

Steel,  manufacture  of,  183  ;  rails,  185, 

187 
Steelyard,  72,  86 
Stock,  leased  with  land,  55 
Stock,  joint,  83,  84,  179  seq. 
Strickland,  Sir  George,  151 
Struggle  for  existence,  168 
Suffolk,  92 

Supply  and  Demand,  loi 
Surveying,  132 
Survival  of  the JittesI,  168 
Sweated  trades,  107 
Swift,  Jonathan,  125 
Sybil,  66 
Syndicalism,  191 

Tailoring  industry,  181 

Tailors,  Merchant,  80 

Taltarum' s  case,  126 

Tar,  68 

Tawney,  R.  H.,  199,  201 

Team,  eight-ox,  23 

Tenant,  9 

Tenant    farmers,    characteristics    of 

English,  4  ;  origin  of,  53  seq.,  64 
Tenant-right.  134 
Ten  Hours  Act,  166 
Tenters,  162 
Territorial  law,  70 


212 


Ind 


ex 


Textile  trades,  164,  165,  186 

Thorough,  112,  114 

Tiverton,  150 

Tobacco  business,  185 

Tool  and  Machine,  149 

Tories,  139,  166 

Tours,  119,  137,  151 

7 own  (  =  village),  11 

Towns,  early  history  of,  26 

Town-economy ,  95 

Townshend,  Lord,  135 

Toynbce,  Arnold,  128,  140,  203 

Trade,  Board  of,  108,  164 

Trade  Boards,  107,  169 

Trade  Unions,  170  seq.,  177 

Transportation,  155 

Troilus  and  Cressida,  99 

Trusts,  186  seq. 

Tucker,  92 

Tudor  period,  characteristics  of,  89 

seq. 
Turnips,  135 
Turnpike  roads,  155 

Ulster,  134 

Umpire,  171 

Undertaker,  149 

Unemployment,  115,  118,  169 

Unions,  trade,  170  seq. 

United  States,  185 

Universal  Dictionary  of  Trade  and 

Commerce,  145 
Unwin,  Professor,  198,  200 
Usury,  82 
Utopia,  3p 

Vagrancy,  109 

Values  in  exchange,  90 

Venice,  71,  73.  85 

Verlagsystem,  142 

Verleger,  142 

View  of  craft ,  31 

Villa  theory,  20 

Villein,  meaning  of,  13 

Villeinage,  land  in,  12 

Vinogradoff,  Professor,  194,  198 

Virgate,  14 

Visitations,  heraldic,  130 


Wages,  assessment  of,  102  seq.,  107, 

164  ;  Boards,  171 
Wakefield,  146 
Wales,  23  ;  South,  184 
Walker,  92 

Walter  of  Henley,  196 
Warwickshire,  63 
Watt,  James,  37,  141 
Wealth  of  Nations,  141 
Weavers,  immigration  of  foreign,  56, 

90 ;  gilds  of,  89  ;  legislation  con- 
cerning, 106,  150 
Weavers'  Act  (1555),  150 
Webb,  S.  and  B.,  203 
Week  work,  13 
Welfare  programmes,  180 
Wesley,  John,  159 
West  Country,  12,  130 
West  Riding,  144,  146 
Wheat,  14;  price  of,  137 
Whig    government,    129    seq.,    162; 

doctrine,  161 
Whittington,  81 
Wiltshire,  92 
Winchcombe,  lohn,  150 
Wine,  68 

Wire  manufacture,  151 
Wolsey,  Cardinal,  116,  117 
Women,  restriction  of  labour  of.  164 
Wool,  56,  68,  137  ;  export  of,  88 
Woollen  industry,  56,  88  seq.,  115, 

125,  145,  150,  153,  160;  report  of 

1806  on,  142,  146 
Workmen's  Compensation  Act,  168 
Works,    iron  and  engineering,   154, 

173.  181 
Wyclif,  51 

Yardland,  14 

Ytirdling,  18 

Yarn.  155 

Yeoman,  122 

Yorkshire,  1^2  seq.,  147,  151 

Young,  Arthur,  119,  123,  137 

Young  Persons,  hours  of  labour  of,  164 

Ypres,  90,  H2 

ZWINGLI,  iia 


213 


PRINTED  BY 
SPOTTISWOODE,    BALLANTYNE    AND   CO.    LTD. 
LONDON,    COLCHESTER    AND    ETON      ENGLAND 


/  BY  THE   SAME  AUTHOR 

ECONOMIC     HISTORY     AND     THEORY. 

Crown  8vo. 
Part  I.    THE    MIDDLE    AGES.     1888.    (9th  Impression  1913.) 

5J.  net. 
Part  II.    THE  END  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.     1893.     (8th 

Impression  1914.)     \os.  6d.  net. 

[London:  Longmans;  New  York:  Putnam.] 

SURVEYS,    HISTORIC    AND    ECONOMIC. 

1900.     Crown  8vo.      Out  of  print. 

THE  ADJUSTMENT  OF  WAGES  :  A  Study 

in  the  Coal  and  Iron  Industries  of  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States.      1903.     8vo,  12s.  6d.  net. 

THE     PROGRESS     OF      THE      GERMAN 

WORKING  CLASSES.     1904.     Crown  Bvo,  is.  6d.  net. 
GOLD  AND  PRICES.      1912.     8vo,  is.  3^.  net. 


EDITED  BY  W.  J.  ASHLEY 

BRITISH  INDUSTRIES.    By  Various  Authors. 

1903.     (2nd  Edition  1907.)     Crown  Bvo,  6s.  net. 

BRITISH   DOMINIONS.     By  Various  Authors. 
191 1.     Crown  Bvo,  6s.  6d.  net. 

JOHN  STUART    MILL'S   PRINCIPLES  OF 

POLITICAL  ECONOMY.  With  an  Introduction  and 
BibHographical  Appendix.  1909.  (New  Impression  191 5.) 
Crown  8vo,  ^s. 

BIRMINGHAM      STUDIES      IN      SOCIAL 
ECONOMICS  : 

I.  ENVIRONMENT  AND  EP^FICIENCY  :  A  Study  in  the 
Records  of  Industrial  Schools  and  Orphanages.  By  Mary 
Horner  Thomson.  1912. 
II.  THE  PUBLIC  FEEDING  OF  ELEMENTARY  SCHOOL 
CHILDREN.  By  Phyllis  D.  Winder.  1913 
III.  THE  SOCIAL  POLICY  OF  BISMARCK.  By  Annie 
Ashley.     1912. 

'i>vo,  2s.  net  each. 


LONGMANS,   GREEN   &   CO. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

JAMES    AND    PHILIP    VAN    ARTEVELDE.     Lothian    Prize    Essay. 

1883.      Out  of  print. 

[Macmillan  &  Co.  Ltd.] 

EDWARD  III  AND  HIS  WARS.     1887.     i6mo.     \s.  net. 
[David  Nutt.] 

NINE     LECTURES      ON      THE     EARLIER     CONSTITUTIONAL 
HISTORY  OF  CANADA.     1889.     8vo. 

[Toronto:  Rowsall  and  Hutchison.] 

THE  TARIFF  PROBLEM.     191 1.    (3rd  Edition,  with  Additional  Chapter 
and  Introduction.)     Globe  8vo,  3J.  bd.  net. 

[P.  S.  King  &  Son,  Ltd.] 

TRANSLATED  BY  W.  J.  ASHLEY 
SCHMOLLER  :  THE  MERCANTILE  SYSTEM  AND  ITS  HISTORI- 
CAL SIGNIFICANCE.     1914.     Globe  8vo,  y.  net. 

TURCOT:    REFLECTIONS    ON    THE     FORMATION     AND    THE 
DISTRIBUTION  OF  RiCHES.     1911.     Globe  8vo,  35.  net. 
[Macmillan  &  Co.  Ltd.] 

WITH  INTRODUCTIONS  BY  W.  J.  ASHLEY 
FUSTEL  DE  COULANGES  :    ORIGIN   OF    PROPERTY  IN  LAND. 

Translated  by  Margaret  Ashley.     1891.     Crown  8vo,  2j.  6rf.  net. 
[George  Allen  &  Unwin,  Ltd.] 

HAMILTON,  JAY  AND  MADISON :    THE  FEDERALIST.      \s.  net. 

[London  :  Dent  &  Sons  ;  New  York  :  Dutton  &  Co.] 
YEAR-BOOK  OF  SOCIAL  PROGRESS  FOR  1914-19x5.     Cr.  8vo,  55. 

[Thomas  Nelson  &  Sons,  Ltd.] 

EDITED    BY   W.   J.   ASHLEY 
TORONTO    UNIVERSITY    STUDIES    IN    POLITICAL    SCIENCE. 
I.  The  Ontario  Township.     By  J.  M.  McEvoy.     1889. 
II.  Municipal  Monopolies.     By  A.  H.  Sinclair.     1891.       ^ 
III.  Conditions    of    Female    Labour    in    Ontario.      By  Jean 
Thomson  Scott.     1892. 

[Toronto  :  Department  of  Education.] 

SELECTIONS,  &c.,  BY  W.  J.  ASHLEY 
Globe  8vo,  y.  net  each. 

ADAM    SMITH  :     SELECT    CHAPTERS    AND    PASSAGES   FROM 

"  THE  WEALTH  OF  NATIONS." 
MALTHUS:    PARALLEL   CHAPTERS    FROM    THE   FIRST   AND 

SECOND    EDITIONS    OF    AN    ESSAY   ON    THE    PRINCIPLE    OF 

POPULATION. 
RICARDO  :    FIRST  SIX  CHAPTERS  OF  THE   "  PRINCIPLES  OF 

POLITICAL  ECONOMY  AND  TAXATION"    OF  DAVID  RICARDO, 

1817. 
RICHARD    JONES :     PEASANT    RENTS    (from    his    "  Distribution    of 

Wealth.") 
THOMAS  MUN:  ENGLAND'S  TREASURE  BY  FORRAIGN  TRADE 

(1664).     Reprint  1895. 

[Macmillan  &  Co.  Ltd.] 


H  C 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIEORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


AA    000  455  497